Misplaced Wings

by Sencha Steep

Rating: teen
Tags: Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Human, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, Fluttershy, Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 82215

A child mage gets sent from his war-torn world into Equestria. Where he wakes up as an alicorn kirin with magical blue fire and an inability to handle his new alicorn powers.

I stuck my nose where it shouldn’t have been, well, muzzle now… I got in between a fight between two very powerful mages back on my world, and got shot through space and time like a spell gone awry.

Now I have hooves, wings, a horn, and I look like a little pony! Now they’re telling me it’s not a polymorph spell, and that everything is real! That I’m the first kirin alicorn to exist in their world, practically one of the most powerful ponies of their world. Which would explain why my magic won’t react the way it used to, and has a tendency to make me erupt into flames from time-to-time. 

But besides all that, I’ve never been treated this kindly. Never in my wildest dreams! Shouldn’t I have been thrown in the dungeons, or tortured for information on where I’m from, who I am?... Maybe I don’t even know who I am… But this Lovelight pony makes me feel so happy and safe, maybe staying here won’t be so bad after all?

\ - Cover image and most art by: Me! (some of the art is VERY old) - /

Warning!!-(sorta)-[This story has a complete rewrite in progress which will be posted as a separate story. I do not feel that this story reflects my writing standards any longer, however you may still find enjoyment in it!]

Published 2023-04-04 21:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-09-09 00:29:37 UTC

1 - Denial//Confusion

“Get back boy!”

The shouting was distant, my mind raced solely with the one goal in my mind. The voice tempting me dared not misguide me from my path as I fell near his body. I could still do something!

I had to save him.

I had to help.

“Get your whelp off this battlefield before he-”

His words were cut off with a sharp sound of sparks bouncing off his shield with a fizzle. His attention refocused on the figure before him. “A little distracted, are we?” The other figure taunted with sarcasm. A sharp growl from the man was met with another blast of sparks, and he was back to his fight.

I tried my hardest; I used all of my energy. All of it. Every single last drop of it, and yet not a single breath was given back to his body. My vision was dark, my breath heaved with despair and anger. My body itself was ragged and spent.

I hauled him as best as I could over my back. The crushing weight offset by the adrenaline, if I could just get one extra moment of peace, I could-

“Look out!”

I yelled out as my eyes shot open. My breathing was quick. And my vision slowly but surely came back from the blurred mess they started as. It was odd to finally be able to see again. Everything was almost peaceful?

I raised my head a bit more, a bit more weighty than I remembered, but I wrote it off as a headache. It was green, I was in a forest. I could hear the birds chirp loudly from their perches, and the locusts buzzed in the distance. I tried to remember the last time I experienced a moment like this, but it never came to me. Where had the war gone? Was I actually okay after it all happened?

I winced at the memory. Then my eyes shot open with horror. “Master!” I yelled hesitantly, looking all around me.

I was only met with the calming forest sounds, and now my mind was flooded with confusion. I had to find him, it was my only choice unless...

I sighed, ‘I need to make sure I’m not injured first,’ I thought in resignation.

The thought made me release a short huff of a laugh, ‘Not that it would matter if I was injured,’ my smile slowly drifted into a frown.

Looking down at my body was a shock. I had short orange fur covering my whole body. My legs and back were covered with a natural yellow colored plate-like material. And then, almost as a mockery, a bit of my long blue hair fell into my vision. Oh yeah, did I leave out the weirdest part? I was a godsdamned horse. My eyes widened as I suddenly felt like I had made a major mistake in thinking of that word. Almost like I was mentally reprimanded for cursing.

“Alright,” I sighed to myself, “don’t freak out.” My voice was different, I didn’t let that thought fester too much.

“Maybe you just got hit by a polymorph spell, and a teleport spell at the same time,” I told myself slowly, testing my new voice along with it. “The worst that could happen didnt! You didn’t die; good job. Go me!”

The sarcastic cheering to myself felt off putting, when I wasn’t even my regular self anymore. I slowly forced my new body into a sitting position. I wasn’t quite a horse, as I had said earlier. I was more of a pony, one that I’d seen at festivals and fairs for children to ride on. You know, the ones that usually get treated terribly and can’t even stop walking in circles and-

‘Stop. Get a grip,’ I rubbed my new found hoof on the side of my head soothingly, ‘you’re a pastel colored pony, in the middle of a forest, with possibly many predators around.’

I held my hoof out, and tried to channel my magic as I had done hundreds-- no, thousands of times before. To my absolute disdain, I couldn’t conjure a single thing. I hissed angrily as I stomped my hoof back down into the dirt. ‘Well, no use sitting around and whining about it.’

I slowly worked my back legs into supporting me, along with my front. I was not accustomed to walking on all fours, but it wasn’t the first time I had been polymorphed. Regardless if it was against my will… I would stumble here and there, but overall, I picked up on the quadruped walking rather easily in this new body. Obviously I couldn’t run from predators easily, but I had to think positively if I ever wanted out of this situation.

I looked up at the sky, it was midday, so I had plenty of time to scout around and find my bearings. A village maybe? With any luck there would be a sorcerer in town to fix this form. ‘Let’s see,’ I gazed around, ‘trees, trees, and more trees.’

My eyes suddenly widened, ‘And even a bush!’ I thought sarcastically as my real emotion-- annoyance-- returned.

I continued to walk on into the forest, giving the bush a petty little kick on my way, which almost caused me to trip. I heard squeaking and turned to see a bunny ranting at me angrily with a paw raised. That was unnatural. Maybe this forest was magically infused? That could help narrow down just where in the world I was.

I passed by an idle stream and stopped to look at myself better. As I had suspected, I was an abomination. I had a long mane of blue fur that went from my head down to around my neck. My eyes were comically oversized, but thankfully they were still cyan. And the two most staggering things I noticed, I had a very blunt little red horn on my head. I also had a set of red wings on my back. I turned my head to look at my leathery wings, which looked almost like bat or dragon-like wings. I turned and squinted angrily at my reflection before slashing at the water with my hoof.

‘It’s fine, you’ll go back to normal. And then Master will find you and-’ A sudden rush of fear at returning hit me. But I quelled it before it could surface farther.

I noticed as I walked deeper, that this direction was much darker. I had found a path in this forest, but it only led deeper and deeper. The trees around looked more jagged and scary, the chirping of birds had been replaced by the sound of owls and crickets. Something in me was telling me to be as quiet as possible, to hide or turn back. I figured it was instinct from being turned into a prey animal.

I wouldn’t let my fear get to me, though. I held my head high and walked like I owned that forest. My bravery lasted all of five seconds when a loud hooting erupted from the tree above. Causing me to jump backwards and yelp. Afterwards, I awkwardly laughed at myself. I had read enough books to know that predators preferred to hunt at night, and would leave plenty of magical scent marking spots. So as long as I didn’t see one, I should be fine! My weariness was only exacerbated by the wolf-like tracks that I occasionally saw. Usually they were only crossing the path, not taking it.

The path was odd, it took me past some old castle ruins. Something about the “two sisters”, whatever that was. I’d never heard of a faction like that, it must have been very old. I also crossed this extremely shoddy rope bridge; I almost kissed the ground once I reached the other side.

My short time as a pony-dragon thing has taught me one thing so far: the pain of walking on four legs. Half the time I tripped, I would end up in some sort of pretzel-like formation on the ground. I never thought I’d respect horses more for all that galloping they do anyway. I’d make sure to take extra care of Benny when I get back. Even if Master disapproves.

‘Master,’ I couldn’t help the shudder that washed through my body. What would he think about me being gone? What would he do? I stopped in my tracks as my mind froze, he’d be livid. He explicitly told me not to, but I did it anyway. I would not be getting away with it this time, I was screwed.

Fear wormed its way into my mind, regardless of what I'd done to suppress it. Not fear for the increasingly dark and depressing forest I was in, oh no. The horrifying realization of just what I’d done before waking up, I could hear his words already. I could practically feel the incoming lashings, and-

‘What in the world is that?’ My gaze flickered in between the foliage. The bushes in the trees ahead almost seemed to move. The trees themselves were moving it almost seemed. I could sense a growing feeling of dread engulfing me, as I made another startling realization. It was dead quiet in the forest. Not a single bug was daring to make a sound right now. I knew that meant predator, my mind was practically screaming the fact.

And here I was, bright orange, standing in the middle of a pathway, practically begging to get eaten. The shrubbery moved together almost like the forest was alive. I backed away but the movement only followed, and it wasn’t long before I heard the first growl. I caught a glimpse of a wolf-like face through the bush, made of wood and leaves.

I didn’t wait, I ran.

You don’t have to tell me twice. You see a tree in the shape of a predator, one that looks nearly ten times bigger than you? You run.

But then again, why had I gotten snuck up on by the predators? I didn’t see their magic scent anywhere. And a wolf made of bark and leaves? Either those wolves had learned an advanced form of camouflage magic, or they were elementally infused. Neither are good signs.

Of course, I was foolish for thinking running would help very much. Not even a moment later did the howls follow, shortly accompanied by rushed steps from behind me. And they were gaining much faster than I was comfortable with. I was going to have to either lose them or fight back, neither were promising options.

With the steps fast approaching, I made a split second decision to do something very stupid. When the path veered to my right, I kept running straight, into the treeline. I was on their turf now, but at least I’d have more opportunities to lose them. Based on the steps and the continuous howling I garnered, there was only one behind me right now. With more definitely on the way if I drag this out too long.

It snapped at my tail from right behind me, causing reality to settle in. I dove under a tree root, but the plant beast only jumped right over it. I tried weaving in and out of the trees, my heart racing and adrenaline pushing me onward. The wolf, as expected, wasn’t thrown off by any of this.

I spotted a cliff up ahead and cursed myself in my head. The stupidity was about to increase, but it was necessary. I stopped before the cliff and turned around to face the wolf. I stood my ground as it approached fast, my heart in my throat. It lunged for me just as I lunged for it. By some miracle stroke of luck, my small pony body had managed to jump higher than his lunge was aimed.

My back hooves collided with the thing’s head, and I pushed off of it with a grunt. The thing careened underneath me, skidding a few feet as it hit the ground. It yelped as it tumbled over the edge. I heard the sound of branches and wood splintering on the rocks while tumbling down. I cringed at the sound and looked over the edge to admire my handiwork.

Just as I thought, they were elementally infused wolves. The thing had actually been made of wood and leaves. Just as I was about to take off running from the ones gaining on me, the thing’s broken wooden limbs twitched. I watched as the beast pulled its grotesquely broken branches back together and formed the wolf once again. It smiled up at me with its razor-sharp maw.

That was enough for me, time to keep running.

‘They can practically revive themselves? Is this a normal forest? This is some madman’s creation!’

I tried hiding underneath a tree, in a small burrow. The wolves that had been following me did catch up, and they were not fooled by my hiding spot. They snapped and snarled at the entrance of the burrow as my back scraped against the walls of the burrow. The thing’s saliva was practically flooding the burrow as well, these things were ravenous. I had practically boxed myself in by trying to hide. Of course they could smell my scent.

‘This is the end,’ I thought bitterly, ‘I’m doomed.’

They were digging now, the distance between me and their snapping jaws growing smaller and smaller. I closed my eyes and waited silently, I held out my hand one last time to try. I focused all I had, but I could feel it wasn’t there. My magic was gone; I couldn’t conjure even a water droplet if I tried. I now knew I had no way of defending myself. Of course, a pony doesn’t have leylines with which to cast magic. Stupid me again.

I closed my eyes, making a silent prayer to whatever god was out there, to take care of my soul.

I didn’t get long, my eyes shot open with pain as one of my back legs was finally snapped by their jaws. I was yanked out of the burrow with aggression, and they licked their lips in success. Letting out a long howl to indicate that their prey had been caught.

I could feel the blood; my leg grew hot as the liquid poured out of it. I tried to hold back my pain and fear, but as I looked up at the wolf, my face fell further into despair.

I was dead.

I… I didn’t want to die yet.

It wasn’t fair!

I felt my body grow hotter, enough to make me wonder how. The wolves were looking at me with growing confusion. Yet still, my body got hotter, and my blood boiled. One of the wolves leaned down to take another bite of me, but he quickly recoiled back with a yelp. His maw was blackened and smoking.

I glared upward, “Kill me already, mutt!”

The wolf backed away from me too. Leaving me to my pain, that was a cruel end. Letting me bleed out? These things had no boundaries of evilness. My body felt like a furnace, it felt like I was in a hot spring with no water.

I flipped myself onto my stomach and tried to stand. I was met with the sight of flaming blue hooves. I screamed and recoiled, then I quickly tried to blow it out. But that didn’t help; it only made the flames bigger. I looked back at my body; my entire being was engulfed in blue flames. My body was blackened, and my scales had turned blue. The flames coming off me danced in a brilliant display of white and blue.

I screamed.

Of course the wolves were scared of me, I had quite literally spontaneously combusted. Even the most proficient fire mages didn’t dare do something so dangerous.

I quickly stood to my feet, the grass around me igniting with similar blue flames. My back left leg wasn’t working, which was not a surprise, but adrenaline was keeping me here. As I stood, my tail grazed the tree at my back, causing it to light up in flames like a bonfire.

I had to put myself out now. I didn’t know why it wasn’t hurting, but I wasn’t going to take this chance to get away from the wolves lightly.

As I turned and began limping towards the last source of water I remember seeing, the wolves yelped and ran in the opposite direction. Each and every bush and tree I got even slightly near was immediately combusting, and of course, that fire itself was also spreading nearby. Slowly, the world around me was becoming engulfed in azure flames. What kind of curse did someone cast on me?

I did the closest thing to a run you can do without a back leg. I could feel my blood still pouring out, but it was likely immediately burning in the flames. I saw creatures all around me run from their burrows and fly from their trees. All were escaping in absolute terror, all because of me. I was a cursed being, torching their home to the ground, and I felt horrible about it.

Not just horrible, awful. I was no better than him, and somehow that made the feeling all the worse. This was all some cruel fated joke, right?

My eyes became filled with smoke, and I could barely see. I coughed multiple times, but still, the ash in the air suffocated me. I went as far as possible, before my vision began to blacken, and my muzzle hit the dirt. I blinked my eyes free from ash, getting a few breaths of air in since I was so close to the ground. I was going to die in flames, the thought was so ironic, but somehow I always knew it would happen to me of all people.

Tears escaped my eyes and immediately evaporated. But they cleared my eyes enough to see the water stream up ahead, and my eyes widened. With newfound determination, I struggled to my feet one last time.

I limped, each step felt like an eternity had passed, and each movement made my body scream in protest. I had to get there, had to put myself out.

I knew I finally reached the river when I heard a loud sizzling sound. What followed was probably the most amount of pain I’d ever felt, and I screamed once again. I fell straight into the river, my entire body sizzling. The pain was everywhere, but my flames were going out. This was good!

I tried to fight through the excruciating pain, but I couldn’t. With my last ounce of strength, I pushed the rest of my body into the water, and blacked out from the sudden pain. The last thing I saw was the azure flames of the forest rising high into the sky, and the moon suddenly being lifted like magic into the brilliant sea of stars.

Twilight Sparkle was no stranger to weird happenings in the Everfree Forest. In fact, she expected them, more often than not. And with enough study, assumed she would be able to predict them. As always though, the magic in the forest liked to throw curveballs from time to time.

Having about a dozen ponies, and your own guards knocking on your door and telling you the forest was on fire?

That was new.

Without panicking the purple alicorn did what she always did first. Step back and analyze, get a clearer picture of the whole situation. But when she exited her castle, she realized very quickly that she didn’t have time for that.

Deep into the Everfree, around the castle of the sisters, was a wall of flame. The blue flames reached so far above the treeline that she could swear they were scorching the clouds above. The wall spanned a large area, and by the second it continued to grow.

Curiously, this fire did not have smoke. Instead, the fire almost seemed to be leaking magical energy. She could see the wisps of it as they trailed off and died from the top.

But she was getting ahead of herself.

Ponies were concerned. Mostly because this meant the arrival of some new evil or big bad. Ponyville residents always wondered why they were the epicenter of every evil plan, but the good thing about that was clear.

It meant they were trained.

Already Twilight could see the weather team, dozens of ponies, pushing as many rain clouds in the direction of the flame wall as they could.

Gazing a bit further, near the edge of the forest, she could see her friend Fluttershy helping animals that were injured, whilst also making sure her things were packed in case it got a little too close. Her cottage was indeed flammable.

She saw her friend Applejack herding the many people out of other ponies ways. Making sure that it would go smoothly. All the while Pinkie tried to cheer everyone up with her usual antics, ones that didn’t include cake. Surprisingly.

Rarity, she was probably making stylish hazard masks for people to wear or something.

“Twi, what’s going on?” A small purple dragon said from behind her, rubbing sleep out of his eyes.

“I’m not sure, Spike. But it looks like it could get bad out here; stay inside, okay?” She asked her friend with a reassuring smile.

He shrugged, and yawned, “If ya say so,” then he turned and headed back for his bed.

“Twilight!” The alicorn looked upward to the source of the sound, her friend Rainbow Dash calling down to her with worry. “Any idea what’s going on?”

Twilight spread her wings, and with only a moment was up near her friend. She looked unsettled, which didn’t happen often. “I was hoping you could tell me,” Twilight said, “I’m not exactly filled in myself.”

They both looked over at the fire again. It was so large and untamed that the fire was making waves and folding over itself. It looked almost like it's own beast, roaring in the distance. It lit the sky and half of the town with a ghostly blue. "Yeah, I'm not exactly sure what in the hay that is," Rainbow started, "it's no sweat. We'll figure something out." Twilight nodded idly at her friend, still lost in thought.

“Hey! Twilight, Rainbow!” She felt she would hear her own name many more times before this night was over.

She looked downward to the voice of Applejack, to see all four of her other friends waiting for them in a group below. The two descended from up above, and they all looked at each other. “Well,” Applejack began worriedly, “what’da we do?” She sighed, “Ahm not too keen on that fire gettin’ close to the orchard.”

Rarity hummed, “And soot and ash is absolutely terrible for your mane.”

Twilight sighed, “You were honestly doing well. Rainbow Dash will help with the extinguishing efforts.” She was met with a quick salute as Rainbow shot off with a streak of color.

“Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie. You three keep people calm.” They all nodded, yet stayed to listen.

“Fluttershy, take care of the animals.” She said with a small smile.

“U-Um… T-Twilight. What are you going to do?” Fluttershy asked worriedly.

Twilight nodded and spread her wings, “Find the source of the fire.”

Pinkie gasped, “You can’t just go in there all willy nilly, you silly filly! What if you get like- super duper hurt?”

“Ahm with her sugarcube. Ain’t tha’ a bit dangerous? Even for you.” Applejack agreed.

Twilight smiled at her friend's concern. “I will return for you guys if I can’t handle it alone. I won’t do anything too dangerous.”

Fluttershy squeaked, “U-Uhm I…” everpony looked at her, and she retreated into her mane, “I-I can come with you, Twilight. If that’s okay!”

She could feel that they were going to question her, so she quickly explained herself. “I need to make sure there aren’t any more creatures in there that need help,” she said with more confidence, “a-and if there is, I need to rescue them.”

They all thought for a moment and silently nodded. Twilight turned to her friends, “Alright, you’ve all got your jobs, let’s get to it!” Then Twilight and Fluttershy took to the sky.

The wall of flame was spreading by the second, and unfortunately, getting stronger. They could feel the intense heat from it before they got anywhere close, so much that Twilight had to put a barrier around them both just to keep the heat away. The weather ponies were raining down water from high above the flame, but the heat was far too intense. The fire almost seemed to eat up the water and use it to grow in strength each second.

“Oh no no no,” Fluttershy said sadly, “What do we do?”

Twilight thought for a moment. When she was this close, it was abundantly clear she wasn’t wrong about earlier. This wasn’t just a wildfire, it was made by somepony. The signature of the flame was made by magic, a disturbingly large amount of magic. This was both a good and bad thing. “It’s magical fire,” Twilight thought aloud, “very strong magic fire. Whoever made it could be dangerous.” She looked over at her friend with worry.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, “How do we put out a magic fire?”

“The only way to counter it,” Twilight started, as she closed her eyes and her horn glowed with purple energy, “is by suppressing the magic flow with one’s own magic.”

Fluttershy eeped, “B-But what if they have stronger magic?” She knew it was foolish to ask, with the alicorn of pure magic right next to her. But her worry outweighed that thought.

Twilight was already too focused on her task, as she reached out with her magic. Slowly the top of the flames became engulfed in a purple aura, which quickly spread across the entirety of the inferno. Slowly but surely, Twilight began to suppress it, shrinking the fire by forcing it back with her own.

She was concentrating so hard, and Fluttershy could see that it was actually draining on her. But slowly but surely the azure wall was diminishing, bit by bit. In the wake of trees that had been scorched in the flame, all that was left was dust and ash. The fire had practically incinerated any shred of forest in the area.

Twilight was focusing extra hard now, as the area grew smaller, than smaller. Until finally, the last column of flame wisped out with a fizzle. Fluttershy swears she almost saw it roar in protest before being snuffed out.

With that over, Twilight opened her eyes with a gasp of breath, her eyes widened and fearful. “W-What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked as she put a hoof on her.

She was gasping for breath, and she looked up at her friend worriedly. “That can’t be good.”

“W-What is it-”

“The fire,” Twilight gasped between shaky breaths, “It took almost all my magic to put it out. The only way it had that much magic would be if they were either-” she gulped, “as strong. Or even stronger than an alicorn.”

That made Fluttershy’s eyes widened, but she slowly looked down at the now dark view of the forest. “If you must, get the others,” Fluttershy started, letting go of her friend, “I’m going to look for animals who need my help.”

Twilight shook her head, and followed her friend to the ground. Twilight rambled, "It's just--I can't believe it! I've never seen fire created by magic, at least none that strong!"

Their hooves sank into the ash, it was like a layer of freshly fallen snow. The destruction around them was devastating, and their legs made long streaks in the ash as they walked. “Hello?!” Twilight called out.

“We’re here to help!” Fluttershy said in her loudest voice.

A gray fog seemed to hang over the entire area, making the destruction seem all the more duller. They soon heard rushing water, and Fluttershy picked up her pace, “Some animals look for water in a fire. It’s the safest spot.” She explained to her friend.

When they got to the stream, they didn’t see any animals. They did however see the water mixed with blood, a disturbing amount of blood. Their eyes trailed upstream, and Twilight could barely keep up with Fluttershy’s running. “H-Hey! Be careful Fluttershy!” She reprimanded.

That was when their sight finally fell upon the culprit. An orange kirin foal with a blue mane, and strikingly, he was an alicorn as well. Fluttershy rushed over to his side, pulling him out of the water. “Hey wait! He might be dangerous!” Twilight warned.

“Twilight, some kind of bandage, hurry please!” Fluttershy commanded. The colt was young, small enough to be held comfortably in her arms.

In only a second Twilight brought a set of medical wraps out with a poof. And handed them to her friend wearily. Fluttershy was cradling the small colt to her body, and wrapping the wound with urgency and impressive amounts of care. “Oh no, he has lost so much blood,” Fluttershy said with tears in her vision, “quick, we need to get to the hospital!”

Twilight was unsure, but still helped Fluttershy hoist the colt onto her back. Once they were sure enough he wouldn’t fall, they lifted off into the sky again, heading for Ponyville.

Twilight looked backwards at the destruction laid waste to the everfree, then she glanced at the alicorn kirin colt. That was going to be a tough thing to explain to the public, and she needed help on it. She had to tell Celestia.

If this colt’s nirik form was that powerful?

He could be a threat to all of Equestria.

Author's Note

Hey! Thanks for reading. Updates will be weekly, for the most part. I like to stay a couple of chapters ahead writing wise.

I've wanted to write a fanfic for MLP for a long time, I just never knew what to do. Especially since I've never actually watched the show. Well, more then a few episodes. I've read plenty of fanfics though, so I feel I've finally got a good enough grasp on the world.

I read, All Smoke, No Mirrors and was enlightened that Kirin existed. Then I watched the episode about them, and I knew I'd finally found what to write! I think the kirin are so interesting, and I'm surprised there aren't more stories about them. So thanks Jinzou for the inspiration.

I'm not sure how this will be received, if you have criticism of the way I write characters, or I guess my writing in general- I'm always open to it. I'm honestly a bit terrified. I've seen some stories get absolutely dumpstered on here before for not being high quality enough, LOL. But I'll hold my head high regardless.

Before anyone asks, the world MC is from is not Harry Potter, if you were wondering. He's from a world of my own making.

Well, see you next time

2 - Zero//Safety

My head felt like a volcanic explosion had gone off inside.

I shot up to thoughts of fire and ash, a forest burning, my own disaster in creation. I frantically looked down at my body, remembering my injury.

I sighed in relief, my body was back. I saw my human hands, feet, and the old working clothes I wore. Everything was back to normal, and I was back to normal.

I stood up, walking on two feet was so much more comfortable. Years of practice or something like that. My head swiveled around to gaze at the beautiful field I was in, the grass that reached my waist. The sun was out brightly, butterflies and birds gently observing their land. I took in a long breath as I closed my eyes. ‘I’m home!’ I thought.

The breath I took in was not fresh air. I revolted in disgust and almost felt vomit roll up my throat. The distinct smell of death filled my lungs, and it was not a small bit.

I opened my eyes again, but before me spread a field that felt familiar, yet far away. That field. Many bodies laid in the dirt, hundreds.

I walked forward a bit, the worst part was that I started to recognize their clothes. I started to recognize the flags they had paraded into battle, only to bring with them as they collapsed into the dirt. I recognized their faces.

I ran over and slid to the side of the first one I recognized. Frantically holding my hands out over her body, I tried to channel my magic. At first, it started as a thin layer of water that enveloped my hands, but as I lowered it to her body, it grew into its own pool.

Her body was freezing cold-- colder than the water I had conjured. No matter how much I pressed it into her body, it did nothing. “Wake up!” I shouted, feeling tears well up in my eyes.

I tried as hard as possible, flowing as much of my mana into the spell as I could. I formed a bubble around her, and tendrils wrapped around her wounds. They glowed with a bright energy, and dissipated just as fast. It didn’t do a single thing, and I was wrought with horror. “This is my fault,” I said in disbelief as I backed away from the body, “I’m sorry… I’m sorry!”

I buried my head in my legs as I curled up on the ground, tears streaming down my face, “I didn’t mean to! He made me do it! I’m so sorry!” My breath shuddered and my hands shook, “Please, say you forgive me, say something!”

I heard rustling in the grass behind me, too caught up in my own despair. A voice of confusion gently spoke, “I’m afraid they’ve all moved on, young one. They shall not speak again.”

I blinked away my tears, slowly turning and looking up at the one who spoke. A blue yet very tall pony, with a mane that flowed with the beauty of stars. In an instant, the field evaporated away, and was instead replaced with the comfort of a house, with a roaring fireplace. Looking into the fire made my spine shudder.

“I’m sorry about your friends,” she told me sincerely. She was mystifying to look at, with my head only reaching her barrel. Her mane constantly flowed like water, and her eyes shone brightly, even in the cozy room.

“Who- What are you?” I asked curiously.

She hummed and tilted her head, giving me a short and gentle smile. “If I can be honest with you, little one, I intended to ask you the same thing,” She said with a small laugh.

The room began slowly falling around into the void, pieces cracking and disappearing into the blackness. The pony hummed, “You are waking, I bid thee farewell,” she said with a short bow.

Before my eyes even opened, I felt the aching pain that washed through my body. My leg especially felt like it had been through a grindstone. I groaned slightly as I regretfully opened my eyes.

The first thing I noticed was the intense amount of white. The walls were white, the bed I was in was white. The machines hooked into me had many numbers and graphs I did not understand.

I was still a pony,

and I was stuck.

No, literally, they had strapped me to the bed.

I tried to quell the rising panic in my body, as I couldn’t move my limbs, which were strapped to the bed. It wasn’t too tight, but plenty to keep me from moving. My leg was wrapped quite tightly in bandages, which made me wonder what was going on.

Surely if the local town found me somehow, they’d have called their local sorcerer to break my polymorph? Unless this really was a curse, then it’d be much harder to remove. I didn’t have much choice now but to stare at the ceiling and wait, someone would explain things to me soon enough.

As if the universe answered my call, I heard the door open. I lowered my head eagerly and looked over to my visitor, and my breath stopped. It was a dark red pony with brown hair, she had pink eyes and a white hat which held a red cross. On her flank was a weird image, it was a pink heart, with a white cross in the middle. She widened her eyes at me, then a gentle smile crossed her features, “Hello, dear, how are you feeling?”

I yelped, and struggled in my bindings. Why was there another pony creature? Where the hell am I?

The pony rushed over, “Calm down,” she tried to say soothingly, “please.”

I recoiled away from her, even as she began to slowly undo the bindings on my limbs. “Get away from me!” I yelled, “What do you want?!”

She sighed, undoing the binds on my leg, “Well, preferably for you to calm down. If not, maybe a coffee after that,” she cracked a small smile at herself.

The thing that was terrifying me was that she was so large. She was at least four times my size, from my view, she was a giant pony. Her words did strike me, and I did stop panicking and struggling. If they really intended to harm me, I’d probably be better off not screaming. This was clearly some sort of nurse. If I really was in some pony society, anyway.

“That’s better,” she muttered as she undid my last bind, “are you hungry, dear?”

“Why am I here?” I asked quietly, avoiding looking at the oversized horse.

She sighed again, and gently placed a hoof on mine, but I recoiled away. “You’re in a hospital, little one, my name is Nurse Lovelight.” At my confused reaction, she hummed.

She seemed to be searching for the correct words, “What’s the last thing you remember?”

“Fire,” I said with fear edging my voice and my breath getting shaky, “so much fire. Blue flames, ash, I couldn’t breathe, and-”

I felt her put an arm around my neck, “Shh,” she comforted, “you’re alright now.”

I was stunned. Completely shocked by this gesture, why was she… hugging me? I turned my head to meet her face again, she looked worried and hopeful at the same time. My head began hurting, and I raised a hoof to rub it.

The nurse pulled back, “Oh, I was just coming to give you medicine, It should get some of that pain squared away.” She began replacing the bag that was hooked into my leg.

“Did I get hurt?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

She glanced at my leg and grimaced, then met my eyes, “Yes, you did get hurt. But it was all in the leg, and…”

“And… what?” I urged curiously.

She seemed to decide something for herself, and she shook her head at me. “And you should be able to recover completely.”

I had no doubt she was hiding something from me, but of course, who was I to accuse? Than my thoughts wandered to the bindings strewn on the ground. “Why was I stuck?” I asked as I rubbed my right fetlock nervously.

“The bindings?” She sighed, “You were crying and screaming-- also kicking-- while you were out. We did it for your own safety.”

“Oh,” suddenly the floor seemed like the most interesting thing in the room, “I’m sorry for the trouble, then.”

She frowned, and I could tell that she was upset by that reply. In my peripheral vision, I saw her raise her hoof, and I flinched. But gentler than I thought was possible, she placed her hoof on mine again, “You’re not in trouble,” she reassured me, “what’s your name, little one?”

I wanted to laugh at the question. What was my name? I guess some things never change between humans and ponies. I instead, countered with my own question, “Can you undo this polymorph spell? I don’t much like being a pony.”

Her eyes widened, and she made eye contact. “What do you mean? Are you alright?”

I nodded, “I’ve just been waiting for someone to get rid of this form. Do you have a local sorcerer, or maybe like a town wizard, or even-”

Lovelight reached her other hoof up, and curiously, I felt her grip both my hooves at the same time. How was she doing that with hooves? She interrupted me, “Honey, slow down. You’re not making any sense. I asked you about your name.”

I shook my head, I was trying to understand what benefits she had by directing me away from the topic. “I don’t- What game are you playing? I get if you like the pony form, but I’d rather speak to someone normally,” I said, growing slightly annoyed.

The nurse looked dumbfounded at me, and grabbed a nearby clipboard. She scanned the file quickly, then looked up at me. “Have you ever seen a pony before me, dear?”

I shook my head, “Huh? Why would I?”

Her eyes widened, and she quickly scribbled something into the paper on the clipboard. “And you don’t remember your name, I’m assuming? Is that why you dodged the question twice?”

I shifted uncomfortably from the interrogation, “Maybe I just don’t want to tell you,” I crossed my hooves rather childishly.

“This is serious,” she slowly placed her hooves on my shoulders and looked at me worriedly, “If you have memory loss that’s okay dear, that’s why we’re here. It’s to help you,” suddenly she pulled me towards her chest in a hug. Suddenly my vision became enveloped in nothing but her dark red fur. I waited in uncomfortable silence for the gesture to end. My body was small, so much smaller then this other pony. I couldn't tell if the nervous feeling in my chest was fear, or something else.

After she retracted, I tilted my head, “Why did you hug me?”

Lovelight smiled, “Because you seem scared. And the love in my name isn’t just a word,” she giggled. Her face fell when she realized I was still lost in confusion.

“I don’t understand, why would you want to hug me?” I looked down at my hooves, I was fidgeting nervously.

She frowned at me, I must’ve upset her again. I didn't want to upset them, they were my only way of figuring out what was going on. And so far, were being extremely nice. I felt my ears lower against my head, and I tried to appear smaller, “I’m sorry, please don’t be angry at me.”

Lovelight’s eyes widened, and she shook her head quickly, “I’m not angry," she said in near disbelief, “just worried.”

She reached her hoof out again, and I flinched away. She sighed and retracted it, “You’re safe here, I’m not going to hurt you.”

She stood up, gathering the clipboard and a few other things. “Are you hungry?”

My stomach sounds would betray me at any moment, so I slowly nodded. “Yes.”

“I’ll return shortly with something. Please rest for now.” She made her way for the exit.

I thought for a moment, then decided there was no harm in it. “You can call me Zero, for now. That’s not my name though.” I told her wearily.

She raised a brow, but chose not to question me, “If that’s what you want, Zero,” she replied before leaving.

It felt weird getting called that by a pony. It was just something I got so accustomed to being called, it almost began to feel like my actual name. Nobody actually used my real name anyway, I didn’t even use it. Always referring to myself as "Zero" because of him. Why was I doing it with these people? They didn’t know who I was, but I still chose to use that name. I could’ve said something stupid and made up a name, but I didn’t.

What if everyone was adamant about being in a pony polymorph form? Or maybe I had been banished somewhere that only had pony curses.

For now I just have to play the part, I’m just an injured pony-dragon thing. If this town wouldn’t help me with my curse, I’d just have to wait until it healed. Then I could leave and go back to where everything made sense. I didn’t deserve the affection that Lovelight showed me, if she knew who I was, what I’d done, it didn’t matter.

She wouldn’t find out.

I held my hoof out, trying to see if my forest incident was a fluke or not. It wasn't. My mana was apparently gone completely, and I couldn’t conjure my water magic anymore. The only thing I was worth was gone, so what did that make me?

Well, I know what it made me, a walking demon. That fire was my fault; surely they saw the aftermath if they saved me? Why didn’t they hate me? It made no sense.

Beforehand, if I ever had a problem, I knew I’d be okay. I was physically weak, but my mana reserves were so high that it didn’t matter. I didn’t know any offensive spells, I prided myself on my defense and healing magic. And so did my master-- well, ‘pride’ is an overstatement.

Why am I acting like I wasn’t just as much of a problem beforehand? I was a walking monstrosity. Regardless, anybody who saw me just saw a weak errand boy for the Knightguard of the realm. They didn’t understand what I’d done.

Maybe I don’t want to go back. Maybe I can just hide in this society of ponies forever, and pretend like I’m not evil. Pretend that everything is- and always has been, alright.

But I used my water magic to heal, I used it to save people. At least, that was the lie I told myself to stay sane. Maybe having uncontrollable fire suited me better, it let everyone know right away that I was a mistake to be around.

Nurse Lovelight returned with a tray of food, a sandwich with flowers, and an apple. Surely she knew what ponies liked to eat, so it would be fine. Even if I was hesitant to put it in my mouth. “Are you having trouble gripping things, Zero?” There that accursed name was again.

I thought she had left the room. I was smashing the sandwich between my two hooves, trying to lift it to my face, and looking at her made me wonder as she gazed worriedly. “I-I’m doing fine. Thanks.”

Her worried look didn’t fade, and she brought the clipboard out and scribbled something else down. What was she recording? How bad am I at being a pony?

“Zero,” she started carefully, “do you know how to use your horn? Or your grip?”

I was growing annoyed by the interruption of my meal, just to ask odd questions that made no sense to me. “I don’t, can I be alone for now, please?”

She nodded, scribbling yet again. Then she smiled at me, “Thank you for answering my question. I promise little one, we'll help you as best we can,” she said before taking her leave. How much weirder can the people around here get?

Lovelight rushed away from the colt’s room. Down the medical hallways of the hospital, which were quite calm in the early hours of the day. When she reached the front desk she stopped with a small sigh. The head nurse was sitting looking through files idly. “I found out more, Redheart.”

Nurse Redheart was a white pony with pink hair, and a cross for a cutiemark. She perked her ears up, then lifted her head. “Oh? Anything useful?” She asked eagerly.

Redheart noticed her friend’s grimace, and sighed. Lovelight shook her head, “It’s looking more grim by the second.”

Redheart raised a brow, “More grim than wanting to be called ‘zero’?”

Lovelight almost seemed to shudder, “He doesn’t know how to use his horns, or grip things yet.”

Redheart dropped the pen she was holding with wide eyes. And she began to search for his file immediately to update it. “Lovelight,” she asked her friend absentmindedly, “can you get someone to contact Princess Twilight?”

“Of course!” Lovelight said just as urgently, “What should I say?”

Redheart hummed, “Well, someone has been abusing an alicorn. That’s pretty urgent news, I’d assume.”

“Right away.” Lovelight said before scampering off to find a messenger.

Twilight was in her library, pouring over her books frantically. Scribbling notes together, and with multiple stacks of books that reached higher than her. It was a wonder she could gain any information from the dozen or so opened books. Each displayed various facts and anecdotes about the kirin race. Twilight groaned and slammed another book shut, “Not a single thing about an alicorn kirin,” she mumbled angrily to herself.

“Hey, Twilight?”

She didn’t turn to regard her young dragon companion, and might’ve forgotten to acknowledge his entrance in the process.

“Twilight?”

Twilight tossed another book to the side, “Yes Spike?”

“Princess Celestia replied,” he said absentmindedly as he held up a scroll.

He didn’t even notice her moving as he pulled himself off the floor in a daze. Twilight practically ripped the scroll open.

“My Dear Twilight,

This is quite an odd and surprising happenstance. And I would love to help you solve this mystery myself, but I am currently away on business. However I assure you once I am done here, my first stop will be with you in Ponyville. If you find anything else out about our young alicorn colt-- especially his origins-- I urge you to send me an update immediately.

And please, keep yourself level headed. Your first letter mentioned he was "a potential threat to all of Equestria". Do you not think that is a bit offhoofed? My only advice to you on this matter, is that you show him the kindness that you’d wish upon yourself. Get to know him more, and I hope that he opens up to you. I entrust this colt's safety to you, and I have full faith in your abilities.

Best regards, Princess Celestia.”

Twilight scoffed at the notion of her being too busy, she knew Celestia was gone to a designer cake festival in Maretropolis. Even if she was meeting with the mayor in terms of ‘business’. How could she possibly leave her with the responsibility of an unstable alicorn all by herself? Regardless that she may have overreacted at first, she had no idea how to deal with a potential time bomb. She looked down at the page with disdain. Then she realized there was writing under her hooves.

“P.S. - If you ever come to Maretropolis, I highly recommend the salted butterscotch caramel cake!”

Twilight felt her eye twitch angrily, then she tossed the letter to the ground with a groan. Spike picked it up and raised his eyebrow at her, “What’s got you so stressed, Twilight?” He eyed the piles of books annoyedly, knowing he’d have to sort them later.

She lowered her head onto her desk, “The fire last night was an alicorn colt. Nopony knows where he came from, why he's an alicorn, why he burned down the forest, or even who he is!”

Twilight brought her head up and began flipping through pages like a maniac, “And there’s not a single thing about it in these books! You’d think as a princess I’d have access to the knowledge that a kirin alicorn exists, but I don’t!”

Spike hummed, then shrugged after a moment of thought, “Then why don’t you ask him yourself?” Spike grimaced, “Is he..?” Then he made a cutting gesture on his throat.

“No. What? No!” Twilight said as she shook her head vigorously, “He’s alive. I don’t know what to expect! I wanted to read up on him first.”

Spike shuddered, “Okay, you have got to stop doing that. It’s creepy.”

“It is not!”

“Twilight, the last time you studied somebody so hard before meeting them was a disaster! You brought up things from their past that even they had forgotten about. It was pretty creepy.”

Twilight huffed and began pacing in front of her desk, “No, but this is different! If I say the wrong things, he might combust again and set Ponyville on fire. My magic hasn’t recovered since last night, it would be a disaster!”

“It’s a colt,” Spike deadpanned, “and you're acting like he’s the second coming of Discord.”

“It’s--” Twilight growled, “forget it.”

Spike sighed, "Why are you so scared of him?"

"I'm not scared," she rested her head in her hoof with closed eyes, "I'm just thinking pessimistically, I can't help it." Spike only raised an eyebrow and shrugged.

A knock came at their door, and Spike left the room to answer it. Meanwhile, Twilight returned to taking notes steadily, and forming conversation ideas in her head. Including things to avoid talking about- Things Kirins usually like-

“Twilight!” Spike called out loudly.

Twilight’s hair stood on end as she jumped, turning with an angry glare. “What!?”

He smirked, “The hospital is requesting you meet with the colt.”

Author's Note

Hey-lo! Thanks for reading. And thanks for all the likes and comments on the first chapter.

Also, I've noticed most writers on this site seem to output chapters in the 1.5k - 2k range. Is that mostly preferred here? My chapters always feel more complete when I do about 3.5k+, but if it's not as well liked when it's longer I could try reducing the word count.

Anyways, see ya in the next one.

4 - Lost//Identity

Author's Note

You guys rock! I never expected the story to get featured, not even sure if that's an accomplishment but it feels nice anyway.

4 - Lost//Identity

My mind was being torn in two completely different directions.

On one hand, I wanted to go back, figure out my new magic, and get myself home. To my reality. Hearing all those city and town names, this continent, named ‘Equestria’. None of it was familiar. The Commander had been fighting with a spatial magic user, quite a powerful one. And the Commander wasn't a slouch either. My last memory was a damning piece of evidence for my theory. It had to be a new reality of some kind.

“Look out!” I turned my head, and only briefly got a glimpse of the two streams of magic headed my way. Gravity magic, and spatial magic. There was no time to react, and as they passed through me, it felt like an electrical shock. My body felt torn in hundreds of directions, with limbs fading in and out between being there and not. It was an awful experience, and then I blacked out.

My chest ached, if I really was in a new world, I’d never get back.

But on the other hoof, why would I want to go back? The people here were nice, if maybe a bit lacking in personal space. Sure, I could go ahead and restart, making a new life for myself. But how could I live with everything I’d done?

Why did I deserve a second chance, when so many others had been robbed of one. By me.

Tears started streaming out of my eyes, and I began to grow angry at myself again. I never had time to think of any of this before, and right now, when I needed to be at my strongest, why did I feel so weak? And helpless, and-

I grunted and tried to facepalm, only to realize that hooves hurt a lot more than hands. After which, my anger built up even more, and I started hitting myself. ‘Stupid! Stop acting like this, you’re not innocent!’

I wasn’t usually one for self harm, but for some reason I had the notion that hitting myself more would get rid of my emotions. I’d never felt like this before, my day to day was all about survival, wondering what awful things I’d see. Each day was like a living nightmare, one that I had gotten so used to, that I thought it was normal to live like that.

So I hit myself again, then again, and again. Just hoping something would snap into place, and I could know what I was supposed to do about everything.

If I’d been able to control my outburst, I would've heard the door opening.

I heard a gasp, “No, no, no!” Lovelight’s voice said as she rushed over to me. “Please stop!” She forcibly held my leg down, and that was when I refocused on reality again. I looked up at her in surprise, then to her left. She had brought me dinner.

“Honey,” she muttered quietly, I tried to cover my face, and she pulled my hoof away from me again. “Why were you hurting yourself?”

She looked so sad, which was my fault. This pony was so nice, and I made her upset. I’m the problem everywhere I go. “It… was an accident. I was zoned out. Don’t worry about me.”

A lump formed in her throat, and her voice came out in a whisper, “Please, please, don’t do that. I'll help you, I don't want to see you hurt yourself like that ever again.”

Ah, then there’s that. She was right, if I hurt myself, she would be upset, and it would be my fault again. I couldn’t do anything without causing harm, I truly am a devil. I felt ashamed for a moment. "Are you hurt?" She inspected every inch of my head thoroughly, even as I shied away.

"I'm okay," I reassured her.

My first day in this hospital had not been going well. It was exhausting having all these feelings go through me. It was so much easier just to pretend nothing was wrong. Even if it made me a coward, hiding in my own mind.

She sighed, backing away, and pulled the tray over to me. Some hay things, some kind of soup, and a glass of orange liquid. “I’ve kept the doctor at bay for today, but tomorrow he’s going to have to see you.”

“Why did you keep him away?” I asked curiously, as I nibbled at one of the 'hayfries'. They were pretty good, and I found myself eating them much faster.

I could see she was hiding something, as she searched for the words she wanted me to hear, “I thought we should keep your interaction with others to a minimum.”

I shrugged, “But you let those other two in,” I said as I sniffed at the food curiously, “a doctor wouldn’t have been much more trouble.”

She sighed, and placed a hoof behind my head to stroke my mane gently. I initially flinched, “I didn’t think they would act like that. I’m sorry, little one.”

She saw me finish my hay, then watched me struggle as I kept moving the spoon, but obviously I couldn’t use it. She leaned over my shoulder, “Would you like me to teach you how to use hoof magic?”

I squinted suspiciously, and nodded. Gently, she took one of my hooves into her own, “Okay, can you feel my hoof gripping yours?”

It felt like someone had covered my hoof with a short glove, one that got weaker the farther from her hoof it was. Like there was some invisible cone around it. I slowly nodded, “I-I think so.”

She nodded with a smile, “I’m going to pull away from you, and I want you to imagine yourself pulling back without using your body.” I nodded hesitantly, and she started.

She retracted her hoof slowly, taking mine with it. I tried to envision my own hoof grabbing hers back, and I felt a weird tingle run down my leg into my hoof. “Yes, good, I can feel you resisting it,” she told me encouragingly.

I smiled and continued, and I felt my hoof magic wrap around hers. Suddenly our hooves stopped abruptly, and she wasn’t pulling anymore. “Good job!” Lovelight said, leaning down and nuzzling me, “You did so well!” I felt the odd sense of warmth and safety again.

I blushed, and nodded, “Thank you.”

She stood back up, “You should be able to grip things now, just be very careful. It takes some practice,” she turned back to the clock in my room, and seemed to grimace. “I’ll be back to collect your tray, I’m afraid it’s almost time for my shift to end, so I have to finish up a few things.”

She smiled as she watched me slowly grip the plate, getting a feel for my newfound magic. Then she left me to my own devices.

She was right, this was tricky. It wasn’t like picking things up with your hands. It felt like you had a bubble of magic on the end of your hoof, and that bubble could wrap around items. But if you didn’t put enough thought into where you concentrated the magic, it would fall. For instance, you had to make sure there was more magic grip on the bottom of an item than the top, obviously.

But if you didn’t put your focus on the sides of it, it would tip and fall. It was entirely fascinating.

I gazed at my soup hungrily, deciding I was proficient enough for a simple spoon. And though I splashed myself with the warm soup a few times, it was overall rather easy. I looked over to the glass of juice, wanting to take a drink. I thought it couldn’t be much harder.

I was wrong.

Now, holding something isn’t hard, but tipping that thing into your mouth? That was hard. You had to make so many minor adjustments to the magic pressure, shifting most of the magic to the side you were tipping.

I failed at this, quite spectacularly, I might add.

Both my hooves that I was gripping with failed, and the glass fell. It hit the tray on its way down and shattered all over my bed. The hooves I had dropped it with had tried desperately to catch it, but they didn’t. The only thing I managed was to get glass in my hooves.

But that wasn’t what worried me. I was horrified. My blood started running cold, and I looked down at the glass in panic. The wet blanket, the glass mixing with the sheets-- it all caused my anxiety to boil over.

‘She’ll hate you now.’

I tried to scoop the glass into a pile, ignoring the sharp abrasions on my leg.

‘You’re so useless. You can’t touch anything without ruining it.’

I felt hot tears streaming down my face, and my whole body in general was getting hotter. “N-No, I didn’t,” I was hiccupping as the words left me, “it was an accident.”

‘You’d be better off dead.’

My heart ached, and my body felt like an inferno again. And my panic at realizing what this feeling was only made it worse. My hoof suddenly went up in blue flames, as my body turned darker again.

I panicked.

The sheets under me immediately began to turn to ashes, not even having time to be set ablaze. I quickly jumped off of my bed, pulling my tail towards me as I looked around frantically. My bandages burned off my body, revealing the stitches, which I hoped wouldn’t burn off as well.

I spotted a metallic trash can in the corner. I had to do something about myself, so I scrambled over to the metal can. It took me a moment, but it was a short trash can. Soon enough, I slipped over the lip and fell into it. The trash, which was mostly paper, immediately turned to ash.

So I sat there, in my trashcan, hugging my tail.

While on fire.

Lovelight had just finished up doing her daily report, and jotting down everything that was required of her. She checked his file again, yet, of course, nothing new had come up about him. "What a headache," Redheart said under her breath.

"Anything?" Lovelight asked curiously, leaning over to check what she was looking at.

Redheart shook her head, "No missing foal reports, no reports of a couple of kirins passing, nothing. I've even went through all the files that Princess Celestia had them send us. Kirins are still a bit reclusive, there isn't much info to go off of."

Lovelight sighed, "It's so rare to find homeless and orphaned foals."

Redheart hummed in agreement, "Even rarer when it's an alicorn appearing from thin air." Redheart eyes her friend curiously, “Have you thought about potentially bringing Haze to see him? Another kirin around could certainly help with him.”

Lovelight shook her head, “No, I don’t want to potentially scare him.”

There was a long bout of silence that hung between the two. Redheart quickly filed away a bunch of folders, flicking through the organized clutter like a machine.

“I taught him how to use hoof magic,” Lovelight said with a smile.

Redheart was in the midst of packing her things for the day as well; she perked up at that, “Oh, really? How did it go?”

“As expected of an alicorn,” Lovelight started, “he learned quickly. I didn’t tell him, but his grip was as strong as mine.”

Redheart hummed, impressed, “That’s interesting. Alicorns are truly amazing.”

Suddenly there was an alert, and Lovelight sighed. Usually it wasn’t anything, but so close to the end of her day, all she wanted was to leave. Redheart checked the monitor first, and sighed. Lovelight checked as well, and when she saw his room's heart rate monitor skyrocket, she paled; of course, it was his room. She was at fault for leaving him right after teaching him magic.

Lovelight was quick as she ran down the hallway, and Redheart trailed her closely. Then the fire alarm went off, and Lovelight’s eyes turned to pinpricks. They got to the door, and swung it open.

The first thing they noticed was the shattered glass on the bed, where the bed sheets were half ashes by now. And disturbingly, a couple of bloodstains leading from the bed. On the ground were multiple scorch marks, leading over to a trash can that had blood stains on the outside. “Little one, are you there?” Lovelight asked frantically as she walked to the bin.

She didn’t hear a reply, and panickedly opened the window to the trash can. It was so hot to the touch that she thought she might’ve burned her hoof. Inside was the little colt, on fire and hugging his tail. He was crying into his legs as he lay in the bed of ashes. “Shh…” Lovelight wanted nothing more than to reach in and pull him into a hug, but she literally couldn’t, and her heart ached. “Honey, it’ll be okay, I promise. We aren’t angry about anything.” She guessed his reason for the emotional outburst.

"Lovelight?" He asked sadly, daring a glance upward.

"Yes, honey, it's me," she hummed gently; "we're not angry at you,” she reiterated.

He covered his face with his hooves, words coming out shuddered, “Don’t lo-ook at me. I’m a-a monster.” His voice was sharper, and different, though it still sounded like a young colt.

Lovelight felt tears in her own vision, “You are not a monster. You’re just scared.”

He looked up at her pleadingly, “Do you have any water? Pour it over me.”

Lovelight’s breath hitched, and she paled, “N-No! We would never. Honey, just calm down.”

“I’ll calm down when I stop being on fire.” He muttered into his hooves.

Lovelight sighed, “The reason you’re on fire is because you’re scared. Are you still worried that we're angry with you, little one?”

Watching his tears immediately turn into vapor was heartbreaking, and he locked eyes with her, “Don’t you hate me?” She felt sick. Who had hurt this foal so much that he thought he’d be hated over a cup and some bedsheets? It made her blood boil so much she wondered if she would go nirik.

“No,” Lovelight said confidently, “we will never hate you. Would you like to take some deep breaths with me?”

He seemed to consider it, before slowly giving a nod.

The trashcan was melting around me, ever so slightly, but it was. So I had no choice but to follow Lovelight’s instructions and hope. “Okay, breathe in deeply, hold it for me for two seconds, then breathe out. Just follow me, okay?”

I did as she instructed, and closed my eyes. Breathe after breathe I felt my heartrate slow. Eventually, I felt myself calm down, and with that, my fire began to recede. After around a minute, the fire was gone. And now all I felt was cold.

Cold, lonely, and worthless.

I felt myself being lifted out of the trashcan by the back of my neck, and I was deposited into Lovelight’s arms. The first thing she did was hug me tightly, not afraid of me in the slightest. I felt the same warmth and safety, and I started to doubt myself. I didn’t want to stop feeling like this, I didn’t want to go back.

“You’re okay,” she whispered, stroking the back of my head, “are you hurt?” She asked before inspecting my hooves.

To both her and my wonder, my hooves were actually completely healed. “Not… anymore. I guess,” I said, hesitantly.

Lovelight turned to Redheart, who was watching us with a melancholic smile as she cleaned up the mess. I followed her gaze, and felt guilty, “I made a mess,” more tears came.

“Stop worrying about that,” Lovelight said, nuzzling me. “The important thing is that you’re safe. Your alicorn magic must’ve healed the glass wounds.”

She looked down at my leg, which was still stitched, thankfully. But it also wasn’t healed. “Then why is my leg…”

Lovelight giggled, “No clue; alicorns are weird.” She pressed her nose against mine and wiggled it, eliciting a giggle from me, “And cute,” she added.

Suddenly she looked at my fur again, and hummed, “Let’s get you into a bath, you’re dirty.”

Redheart finished replacing the sheets, and cleaning the floor. She was quite fast at that. Lovelight turned to the other mare, “I’ll be doing some overtime then, if that’s alright?”

Redheart waved her off, “Of course, Lovey. I’d join you, but they’ll have my head if I work another hour.”

My ears flattened against my head again, “It’s okay Miss Lovelight, I don’t want to keep you here if you want to leave.”

She giggled as she placed me on her back, “Then it’s okay, because I don’t want to leave just yet,” she said with a wide smile.

I averted my gaze and relented, as she headed for the doorway. We were rather silent as she walked down the quiet halls of the hospital. Thankfully, the awkward silence couldn’t hang for long, as we were rather close to the bathroom. Or maybe I’m the only one who thought it was awkward?

When we entered the room, it was just a single room with a bathtub and other amenities. The bathtub was way more luxurious than anything I’d ever seen in my lifetime. It wasn’t merely a large wooden bucket, as I had grown used to.

Lovelight placed me on the floor next to her, as she turned the water on and held her hoof under it. I walked over to some of the bottles, and sniffed it only to recoil at how strong the scent was. “Um, Miss Lovelight? What is this stuff?”

She looked over to me, and I could tell I said something else upsetting as she masked her emotion, “It’s soap, dear. It makes foals smell nice, and makes their fur smooth.”

As the bathtub filled up, steam started to come off the water. I put my two front hooves up on the edge and leaned over, sticking my nose in briefly. I pulled back quickly in surprise, “Miss Lovelight, the water is hot.”

She tilted her head worriedly, “Is it too hot?”

I hummed, “It feels nice. But is it bad for you? I’ve never had a hot bath; wouldn’t I get cooked?”

She released a small yet sad laugh, “No, dear, it won’t cook you. It feels super nice, I promise.”

“Well, okay than Miss Lovelight.”

She looked at me with a sigh as she turned the water off, “Honey, you know you don’t have to say ‘Miss Lovelight’ every time, okay?”

“Isn’t that disrespectful?” I shifted uncomfortably on my hooves.

She shook her head no, and leaned down to lift me up, gently setting me into the water. My eyes widened at the feeling of it. My entire body felt like it was covered in a blanket, and the warmth calmed me down slightly. “I’m not saying you can’t, dear. You have very good manners. I just don’t want you to have to say such a mouthful every time,” she told me with a smile.

She began to scoop water into a cup, and gently pour it over my head multiple times. “Well, what do you want me to call you?” I asked curiously.

“Just Lovelight, or Love; whatever feels right to you.” She smiled as she began to put soap into my mane, “And as your friend, I want you to be comfortable around me.”

My eyes widened and my mouth opened in awe. “Miss-... Lovelight, we're friends?”

She giggled, and closed my mouth for me as she dumped water on my head, washing away the suds. “Of course we are silly.”

“I’ve never had one before,” I stated, this was a new feeling for me, “I thought you had to be important to have friends? I wasn’t ever allowed to make them.”

When I glanced at her, my ears went flat again as she wore a horrified expression. Why did everything I say make her sad? I’d be a terrible friend. “I’m sorry, we don’t have to be friends-” I began frantically.

She suddenly pulled me into a hug, and I felt water hitting my back, but it wasn’t from the cup. “Lovelight, aren’t you getting wet?” I said, fearing she’d get angry since I was covered in water, “I’m sorry for making you sad.”

She pulled back, and brushed my wet mane out of my face, there were tears in her eyes. “You didn’t make me sad. Who told you that you couldn’t make friends?”

I froze up at that, I didn’t know what to say. She shook her head with a sigh, “You know what? It doesn’t matter,” she nuzzled me, “we’re friends now. Nobody can break that.”

“Wow,” I muttered quietly to myself, “I have a real friend,” I said in disbelief.

She began working on my body and tail, I already felt cleaner than I remember ever feeling, “Since we’re friends, I need a name to call you.”

I thought I told them to call me… that name. “Lovelight, you can call me Zer-”

“I refuse,” she said quickly, “would you please tell me your real name?”

It was a very sincere question, but even if I wanted to, I couldn’t. “It’s Zero; I haven’t been called anything else in forever. I’m not even… able to remember.”

There was silence, as she only continued to scrub my body and dump water. I began to feel like I had made a mistake again and that she was going to be upset. Even if I knew by now that she wasn’t that type of pony. "Would you like one?" She finally asked.

“Like one what?” I tilted my head.

“A name,” she began, “you deserve one, sweetie. You don’t have to keep it if you don’t want to. But I don’t wish to call you Zero.”

“Why?”

She sighed and leaned forward to lock eye contact with me, “Because that name hurts you.”

How did she figure that out so quickly? I wasn’t even trying to feel bad about it, she was like a wizard of emotions or something. I tried to avert my gaze, but she gently pulled it back. “I don’t want to call you a name that people used to hurt you. That wouldn’t make me a good friend now, would it?”

I looked down at my hooves, my mind racing with thoughts. But the offer was too tempting, "Do you really want to name me?" I asked with wide eyes and a head tilt.

She nodded with the most comforting smile, "Yes, I do."

“Okay,” I said quietly with a nervous nod, “I like that idea.” I tried giving her my best smile, and she seemed elated.

“What do you have in mind?” I asked her.

She hummed, gently picking me up out of the tub with a towel. She held me in her arms and gently dried each of my legs and hooves with the towel. Then she did my underbelly and back, and finished with my mane. It felt great being cleaned like this, and I felt my eyelids dropping a bit. She got to drying my face, and giggled, “Maybe I should call you Sleepy.”

My eyes opened abruptly and I looked at her with fear, “No! I’m awake, see?”

She only giggled again, as she bumped her nose against mine, “Alright, alright.”

After drying my body, she got a roll of bandages and began to wrap my leg gently. Then she rolled me over in her arms as she got some kind of brush. She ran it along my back, and I practically melted in her arms. "You’re so warm all the time," she commented fondly, "like a little campfire." I did notice that, as a kirin, my body heat was higher than most ponies.

A smile came upon her face, “Mellow Spark.”

I turned my head to look up at her in curiosity. She smiled wider as she gazed at me and asked, “What do you think, little one?”

Mellow Spark-- it was a pony-like name; it could be my own, and all I had to do was give her the word. I didn’t have to go by the name Zero or worry about wondering who I was. Because the answer would be my new name every time. I couldn’t help the tears that started falling down my face. Lovelight quickly hugged me, and petted the back of my mane.

My voice was soft and small, shaky at best. But I managed to get out a response, “I love it, thank you.”

Twilight sighed, slumping forward in her seat and resting her head on the desk. Her eyes were barely able to stay open any longer. Next to her sat a stack of books that would make any pony pale. “Hey Twilight, aren’t you going to bed anytime soon?” Spike asked abruptly as he barged into the library.

She looked at him with bloodshot eyes, and Spike laughed awkwardly as he took a step back. “Or, keep going, you know. Whenever you’re done.”

Twilight sighed sadly. “I really messed up, Spike,” she said, turning back around.

“How so?” Spike asked as he walked over to her with a glass of juice.

Twilight took it gratefully, giving it a sip, before sighing. “With the alicorn colt,” she gazed at the stack of books next to her, “I messed up so bad that these books are labeling me as a perpetuator of the problem.”

Spike raised a brow, “Then apologize, or try and make it up to him.”

"No!" She suddenly shouted, clearing her throat awkwardly: "I mean, the books say that unless necessary, I should avoid contact with him. I’ll just hope that after my last message explaining to Princess Celestia, she makes her return trip quicker."

Spike hummed and shrugged, turning to leave the library and leave Twilight to her thoughts. But just before he could, he let out a burp, and out came a message. Twilight turned in curiosity as Spike opened it up for her. “It’s from Celestia,” he said.

After a moment, Spike’s eyes widened. Twilight stood from her seat in anticipation, “What? What’s wrong?”

Spike gritted his teeth and coughed, unsure of what she would do after he told her. “I am currently on my way back, and will help once I arrive. However, until then, Twilight, I entrust you with temporary guardianship of the colt.”

Twilight quickly snatched it from him, reading it through herself in a frenzy. Spike sighed and grabbed a pair of earplugs, sticking them in his ears. He watched her face, and began counting, “3… 2… 1-”

“WHAT!?” Twilight yelled.

5 - Dream//Slow

Author's Note

I don't think I've ever had a chapter do that well. Not even on FF.net! I'm insanely grateful for all the comments. And Ziper Ace for the new cover art. Enjoy. And see you soon!

5 - Dream//Slow

The whistling sound of something sailing across the sky, followed by the crash. The building around me shook wildly. I glanced at the window for only a second, and about another dozen or so of the same projectile hit the front of the battlefield. Large mortars of rock and fire were raining down on the front.

Of course, the enemy must have a couple of artillery mages. Very good ones at that.

I winced as I heard shouting outside. I looked down worriedly at one of my patients. His head was wrapped, and he had sustained a head injury. Possibly permanent brain damage. Nevertheless, I had healed him of any wounds and hoped he could get a moment of rest.

The commander came into the medical tent suddenly, and right behind him, about a dozen or so soldiers were carried in his gravity magic. With not a single care for their injuries or wellbeing, he dropped the pile of recruits and veterans alike onto the floor. Some groaned or yelled in pain, stuck in this perpetual hell. “Get them sorted out,” he said suddenly.

He gazed around at the dozen or so patients who were resting in their beds, “All healed?”

I wanted to say no so badly. But if I didn’t, I would be the one in trouble. “Y-Yes sir.”

“Excellent.” The commander slammed his hand down on a table nearby, which caused me to jump up as well as every other resting recruit. “All right! Enough lazing around; get back out there! The front line is pushing into their trenches; victory is just on the horizon!”

He must have expected this to be good news. Every single injured soldier scrambled to their feet, pulling their boots on. Even the one right next to me, who was quite possibly suffering brain damage, “Commander.” I started quietly.

He looked at me with a raised eyebrow, and I withered under his gaze. “If you might, this one is still recovering from head trauma, and-”

“Are you saying you aren’t doing your job?” He cut me off angrily.

“N-No sir! I’m just-”

“Don’t play with me, boy,” he walked over to me, his boots clattering against the floor, “I know he’s healed. And there ain’t a soul I ain’t seen you bring back from the throes of death.”

“B-But sir, he might not even be able to lift a weapon. Let alone a-”

He lowered himself to my level, staring me directly in the eyes. “You think you can do my job better than me?”

I couldn’t even protest; I was so stuck in my fear. He sighed after a moment of glaring at me, pulling back and turning away from me. “Just do your job, and we can all get out of this hell.” Those were his last words before he made for the exit, followed by all my patients.

A few loud groans turned my attention back to the awful pile of injured people. At once, I rushed over, enveloping two of them entirely in my magic. I lifted the two up into water bubbles with each hand, and floated them over to the recently vacated beds. Then I proceeded to do the same with the other dozen people. Some were missing body parts, and some had holes through their bodies. Others had their limbs twisted in directions you wouldn’t believe.

I did what I always did, and detached myself emotionally. Walking over to the first patients who looked the worst for wear. I kneeled down, outreaching both my hands in either direction. My water wormed out, and began to wrap around their wounds. Not long after, they began to illuminate with energy, and slowly their wounds began to fix themselves.

It didn't take me very long. I moved down the line of injured people quite swiftly. Some required my full attention to heal, others required only a bit. The curse of my water magic was that I was essentially immortal as long as I wasn't killed instantly. The worst part of that? I made others virtually immortal as well.

As I approached another one of them, I realized he would require my full attention. His entire left half of his body was torn to shreds, and he was missing an arm and both legs. He was conscious, muttering insanities to himself. Suddenly his terrified eyes settled on me, and he screamed.

"Get the hell away from me!" He yelled, thrashing and screaming in his bed.

I kneeled next to his bedside even as he tried to back himself into the corner. I held both my hands up and enveloped him in a bubble, and his anger and screaming only got more intense. "Don't do it! I beg you." He said through heavy breaths, "You devil! Stay back!"

My water reached out and grabbed the worst parts of his body, and I closed my eyes in concentration. "Go back to the pit you crawled out of!" He told me. My concentration didn't break, even as I felt a fist connect with my face. I looked back at him with no emotion, and he became frightened again. Even as his wounds closed, his organs mended themselves, and his limbs began to regrow. The man seemingly gave up after seeing his punch do nothing, slumping in defeat as he began to weep to himself.

The one problem with immortality?

It doesn't save their minds.

Having half your body blasted off, then regrown in perfect condition. Only to be sent back out once more.

It was disgusting, vile. Everything I did was awful, I was making people feel suffering and pain the likes of which no other human should ever have to go through. Everything would be better if I just stopped existing.

Memories of others screaming for me to stop healing them, begging me to let them continue in their suffering. Who would blame them? I was healing them, and sending them back out to be slaughtered. If they weren’t instantly brain dead this time around, they might be after their tenth time out on the front lines.

I was nearing the end of my patients; only one of them was left. I walked over to her bed and looked at them. It was a woman with long black hair. When she looked up at me, I was surprised; she seemed almost cheerful. "Where are you injured?" I asked dully, looking at her limbs to see if she had any injuries.

She hummed, “I’m not.”

I gazed at her and felt myself feeling awful. "I’m sorry, you must just be trying to get some time from the front. I understand." I reached out with my water, wrapping it around one of her limbs, "If they ask, just say you had a broken leg."

“You are quite the powerful mage,” she commented.

I scoffed, “I’m not a mage.”

“But you are,” she argued, “I’ve never seen such potent water magic. Especially not healing magic.”

“Yeah,” I began with mild disdain, “well, I wish I didn’t have it.”

“Well,” she began with a sigh, “I think your magic is impressive.”

I don’t know why, but it made me smile idly. It didn’t last long, and I didn’t quite feel happy regardless of the gesture.

Suddenly my surroundings disappeared, the tent was gone, the ground was gone, and so were all my patients. Instead, I was in a forest. Except the entire forest was on fire-- blue flames again. I panicked, but there was nowhere to go. The flames were closing in, inching closer and closer to me. My hand was flickering between human and the abomination of being nirik.

I heard a faint voice, looking up and all around me to find the source, I thought I caught sight of a figure beyond the flames. A blue pony with a mane of stars. But the fire got to me before she could.

I jerked back awake in my hospital bed. Quickly looking down at my hooves, I saw a wisp of flame building up on them both as they blackened.

I began to take long, calming breaths, I never wanted to turn into that again.

I kept feeling the flames building up, slowly crawling up my hooves like a snake. And I kept fighting it back with deep breaths, until finally I snuffed it out.

It was still dark when I laid my head back down against my pillow. If I could be put in nirik form from just a nightmare, then how was I ever supposed to sleep? The thought wracked my brain all night.

Every time my eyes drooped, I saw that forest again.

“Good morning, Mellow!”

My eyes shot open at the sound of the cheery voice entering my room. I sat up in bed confused. ‘Who is Mello- Oh yeah, that’s me now.’

Lovelight was here with a tray for my breakfast. She deposited it in front of me, and I nodded appreciatively. As I began to eat, I noticed her studying me. And she placed her hoof on my back, “Are you okay?”

I nodded without much else thinking as I consumed my breakfast. She kept analyzing me, squinting her large eyes in scrutiny, then she glanced down. The sheets were a bit blackened from my repeated off-and-on battles with my nirik form. She sighed, "Mellow, did you go nirik again?"

I flinched, and shook my head rapidly, “N-No! What makes you think that?” I laughed awkwardly, “No fire ponies here, nope.” I felt my head drooping from tiredness, and I quickly corrected it.

She pulled me into a new hug, and I sighed. I despised how good she was at analyzing things; it was nearly impossible to keep anything from her. "I won’t be angry dear. Did you stay awake all night?"

I shook my head, “I got sleep; I’m fine! Really.”

“You could always tell me anything. I’m not against staying in here with you, if you’re still sleepy.”

“I’m okay, really.” I insisted, looking at her with a nod.

She grimaced, but decided she couldn’t argue anymore. “Okay, if you say so.”

As I ate my food, she began to unwrap my back leg to change the bandage. Once she unwrapped it, though, she gasped. I looked at her curiously, and she looked back at me in wonder: “It’s completely healed! That’s amazing, Mellow.”

“I-I didn’t do it!” I defended myself, “I don’t know how.”

“Well, your body sure does,” she said as she inspected it closely.

That was definitely curious. Yesterday, when I went completely nirik, it healed my hooves, which had just gotten cut up. And now, after battling all night with my nirik form, suddenly my back leg was healed too? Or maybe I’m just assuming things and there is no correlation between the events.

After a thorough inspection, Lovelight let go of my hoof. I brought it back towards myself and examined it as well; the stitches were still in my leg, but it was all right. I flexed my leg a few times and didn’t feel an ounce of pain doing so.

I had finished my breakfast, pushing the tray away. I slowly stood to my hooves. I carefully jumped to the ground and started walking around. I laughed quietly as I looked up at Lovelight, "I guess that means I’m getting out of here."

A look of worry seemed to cross her face, and she covered her muzzle with one of her hooves. Her eyes darted between me and the ground, “Soon, maybe. But for now you’re still to remain with us.”

I didn’t attempt to argue; I hadn’t even met with the doctor yet. How crazy was that? He’d enter my room and wonder what I was even doing in the hospital, I was completely fine in all regards.

Suddenly a thought occurred, and I looked up at Lovelight, “Lovelight? What is going to happen to me?”

She looked at me sympathetically, and walked over as she placed her flank on the ground. “I don’t know, dear. That’ll be up to Princess Celestia."

"But I want to stay with you Lovelight," I said quietly. "You're my only friend."

She got quiet for a little while, and then she sighed sadly and leaned down to nuzzle me. "I'd love that Mellow, I really would. And you're such a sweet little colt. But unfortunately I'm just a regular old earth pony." She looked at her hooves in thought for a moment, "You are an alicorn after all.”

“Does,” my head tilted in curiosity, “that make me important?”

She huffed a small laugh, "Yes, it does, Mellow. We only know of five other alicorns in existence. Each of them is also royalty." She paused for a moment, "Well, one of them is still a baby. But you get the idea."

Oh wow, that would explain a lot! I didn’t understand why everyone was treating me so special here in this new world; it’s because these ponies thought I was royalty or something.

I let that thought sink in for another minute. And it made me a lot more sad than I expected it to. Would they have treated me the same if I wasn’t an alicorn? Would Lovelight still have given me a name, hugged me, or-

I was crying again; I could feel the tears hitting my hooves, splashing on the floor.

Lovelight laid down in front of me, “Mellow, what’s wrong, honey?”

I looked up at her; she was still so kind. Was it fake? Was she expecting something from me? "Is that why you c-care?" I dared ask.

After her confused expression, I continued with my shaky voice, "Because I’m supposed to be royalty or important. Is that… Is that why?"

Her eyes widened in horror, and she breathed in deeply. Instantly, I could see tears forming in her own eyes as she pulled me towards her barrel. She enveloped me in a deep hug, her velvety soft red fur soaking up my tears. "Mellow, I promise with all my heart that I’m not faking anything. You could be an earth pony, a pegasus, a unicorn-- Hay, you could be a gryphon. And you know what?”

She goaded me with a hoof to look up at her, and she nuzzled me, “We’d still be friends, and I’d still care. Okay?”

"Okay." I said quietly, nestling myself further into her fur. The embrace was so soft and caring that I didn’t want her to let go of me. "You’re a good friend, Lovelight."

She giggled, “You are too, dear.”

“And listen,” she asked of me, “you don’t have to be anything you don’t want to be. If you don’t want to be royalty, that’s okay. Just because every alicorn up until now has been royalty doesn’t mean you can’t be different. You are your own pony, got it? Don’t let anybody take that from you.”

I nodded, rubbing my head against her chest fur again. Slowly the mare rose to her feet, bringing me up with her on her front hooves. She placed me gently on the bed again and petted the top of my mane with her hoof. Afterwards, she got to my tray, "The doctor will be in here in a little while. Will you be alright?"

I nodded, giving her the best smile I could, as she exited with my breakfast tray.

After she left, I let out a large sigh, and my body became untensed, then my head drooped. It was so hard to keep my head up and my eyes open, but I had to. I couldn’t close my eyes, but even if I did end up closing them, all I could think about was fire. Then my breathing would escalate, and I’d have to keep my nirik form at bay.

And what was I supposed to do? I knew I couldn’t not sleep forever. Or maybe my new body could? I just had to force myself to go for as long as possible.

For a moment, I thought about running. My legs were healed; if I could sneak my way out and hide in a cave and rot away for all eternity, everything would be fine.

Something told me not to. That I needed to stay and wait. That maybe things will get better.

I knew all too well that my situation was temporary. It was only a matter of time before this ‘Princess Celestia’ finally came back. Then she would exile me, or even worse. They know how dangerous I am. Or maybe that Twilight pony would come back; she was a princess as well. Or some kind of royalty. Maybe you could offer yourself as some sort of servant, instead of being banished? And maybe they could get rid of this nirik form thing.

Everyone had the potential to betray me, except Lovelight. I couldn’t just relax entirely. I felt my heart rate increase and quickly lowered it with a few short breaths.

‘Get a hold of yourself,’ I glared at my reflection in the metal lining my bed. ‘You look and sound pathetic.’ The tired glare that met me only served to make me angrier.

Redheart pinched the bridge of her nose and huffed angrily, "You cannot be serious."

Lovelight similarly had an exasperated face, as she glared at one of the two ponies in front of her. “Miss Foster, with all due respect, I think this is a terrible idea.”

Foster was a brown unicorn with blonde hair in a bun. She had green eyes, and a pair of rectangular glasses on. She had a cutiemark of a document with a pen and a green heart. On her back was a set of saddlebags, and she looked rather ragged and tired as she pulled a document out of them. She was looking between all the others with exhaustion.

To her right was the doctor, Snow Clean. A white unicorn stallion with short teal hair. His cutiemark was a blue cardiogram. Snow was looking between the three mares with his eyebrows raised, and a sigh escaped him. "Does it have to be like this, really?"

Foster looked between the two mares with an apologetic gaze, “I’m sorry, but Princess Celestia’s orders were very direct. I spent all last night just to get here in the morning.”

Redheart rolled her eyes, “There are a few foal protective service workers in Ponyville. Why in discord’s name would she call in a fancy Canterlot worker?”

“Princess Celestia said-”

“Forget what she said for just a second,” Lovelight said irritably, “do you even have a clue what kind of case this is?”

“Ladies,” Snow cleared his throat, “could we possibly calm down a little bit?” His mistake at interfering on business involving a foal around multiple mares was his first mistake, as they all fixed him with a short glare. He took a few steps back.

Foster huffed, “I’ve read his case file, Zero, isn’t it?”

“See, that’s just the thing,” Lovelight began, stepping uncomfortably close to the service mare. “His file updates constantly; we don’t even call him Zero, as we found out it’s an insult his abusers used against him.”

Foster pushed her glasses farther up as she took a step back. “Well, that’s awful to hear, and I feel sorry for the poor dear. However, orders are orders. Especially when it’s Celestia.”

Redheart held her friend slightly back and breathed out slowly to calm herself. "Then explain why, of all ponies, he is being housed with Twilight Sparkle? That mare can’t go a single day without trouble trailing right behind."

“It’s simple,” Foster smiled, “alicorns are more easily understood by other alicorns.”

“But an abused colt?!” Lovelight exclaimed, “We saw Twilight’s first interaction with him and it was a disaster!”

Foster shook her head, looking at a file in her hand, “I dropped by her castle this morning. She seemed rather capable of housing a foal until a more permanent solution can be found. Why, when I first got there, she was in the midst of moving furniture so he’d have a room.”

Redheart deadpanned, “You know that castle had like twenty guest rooms before she filled them all with books and other things, right?” She sighed and rubbed her hoof down her face, “I won’t be surprised if she buries the colt alive under a new pile of garbage.”

“Look,” Foster started, fixing them with a serious face for the first time, “it has already been decided; I can’t help you with these concerns any further.”

She opened up her book, and flipped to a certain page she was searching for, “The only thing I can do is write one of your names down, and maybe you could end up adopting him. But I wouldn’t get your hopes up, what with him being an alicorn and a kirin.”

Redheart smirked and put a forearm around Lovelight’s neck, “Well, what would you say if I told you Lovey here’s husband is a kirin! In the flesh.”

“Redheart! What are you-” Lovelight began but quickly got silenced by Redheart’s hoof.

Lovelight was fixed with a curious look by Foster, and after a few moments Foster cleared her throat. “That certainly would help. Sadly, his placement with Twilight is unchangeable, but I may be able to make a case for you.” Foster looked back up with a serious gaze and a raised brow, “That is, of course, if you actually are interested in helping the colt?”

Lovelight’s mind stopped as she knew the mare was waiting for an answer. Her heart ached as she thought about Mellow and wondered how he’d do with a new home. She would be happy as long as the colt was happy, but who could he possibly be with that would make him better?

A lump formed in her throat as she felt all three sets of eyes on her. “It’s… worth a shot?” She suddenly said with a nervous giggle.

Why had she said that? She wondered. She didn’t even let herself think of the implications or possibilities in that sentence before the words escaped her. But she felt it would be wrong to outright deny any potential for it. Also, she was a nurse; there was no possible way she’d have enough time to care for him. Especially not a colt as traumatized and unsocialized as Mellow.

She was about to open her mouth again, or reach her hoof out and say nevermind to it all. But she didn’t do it.

Foster quickly scribbled her name down in the book, and that was the end of that. “Which room is the colt in?”

Redheart came back from behind the counter, holding a new file. “Here’s the updated file; he’s in room forty-two B.”

“Please don’t scare him or talk too quickly.” Lovelight asked nicely.

Foster gave a slight nod, and a reassuring smile to the two mares before walking down the hall. Snow trailed behind, just happy that the three mares could work it out on their own.

“Really? It’s worth a shot?” Redheart asked, repeating her words from before.

Lovelight turned around with an unreadable expression, “I didn’t need you to tell them that…”

Redheart rolled her eyes and huffed, “You weren't going to. I had to at least let somebody know that your husband is a kirin. Not to mention you actually want to look after him!”

Lovelight’s face heated up, and she begrudgingly met her friend’s eyes; however, she wasn’t mocking her. The look Redheart gave her was much more encouraging, "Come on, give yourself a bit more credit, Lovey. I think you’d be a great mother."

Lovelight blushed more, but her red fur hid the brunt of it. "Maybe. For an alicorn though? Probably not."

Redheart shrugged, “I think the kirin benefits outweigh the alicorn negatives.”

Lovelight hid her face in her hooves, “I just… he’s so cute too, and I know how to help kirin to calm down and…” She grunted confusedly.

Redheart laughed, “Sounds to me like you know exactly what you want!”

Lovelight sighed sadly, “I… I certainly wouldn’t mind fostering him or… more. I just don’t know if it’s the right time.”

Redheart shrugged. “You always say to follow your heart. I think this time your heart was ahead of your brain.”

Lovelight didn’t know whether to feel insulted or not, but she did a short eye roll and nudged her friend. “Get back to work, lazy.”

Redheart laughed and did just that.

6 - Think//Twice

Author's Note

I'm not 100% happy with this chapter. But it's already been rewritten quite a bit, so I'll leave it alone for now. Next few chapters are much better (by my standards). Or maybe I'm just worrying too much.

6 - Think//Twice

A train whizzed by, leisurely chugging along through the beautiful valleys. In no particular hurry, the journey was a rare one.

Inside one of the frontmost cars, a blue alicorn with a mane of stars sat. She had one hoof under her muzzle, as she stared out the windows of the cart with a less than enthused face. Though she scanned the landscape, her mind was elsewhere. Her ears suddenly perked up as a door opened from behind. She glanced at the one entering through the reflection on the glass.

"Good morning, Luna." The tall white alicorn spoke from behind. Her mane was a bountiful array of colors, and her eyes shone with the brilliance of the sun. She was adorned with a few pieces of jewelry, and she wore golden hoof covers.

"Morning, sister." Luna replied shortly.

Instantly, her sister, Celestia, was worried as she took a seat across from the smaller alicorn. "Are you alright, Luna? You’re not one for daydreaming." She asked, referring to her vacant window stare.

Luna sighed, "I’m not sure, actually."

Celestia hummed just as a waiter came by and set a plate of pancakes in front of her. She smiled with glee before looking back up to her sister, "Have you not eaten?"

Luna sighed again. "I have."

"You usually sleep after you’ve eaten," she told her sister with worry, and she reached over to place her hoof over Luna’s. "Please, tell me what’s wrong. It may just help."

Celestia couldn’t wait another moment as she took a bite of pancakes. Her eyes lit up with wonder for a moment, just as Luna sighed and turned from the window. "I visited a dream last night."

Celestia’s eyebrows raised. "As you do. Was there something amiss?"

Luna shook her head, "It was like, I was almost a spectator. I only showed up near the end, but all I could see was fire."

Celestia hummed in acknowledgment as she ate her breakfast. Luna rubbed her head with a hoof slowly and said, "It was all fire. And I could hear someone amidst the flames. They were terrified and begging for help."

Celestia was intrigued by the story, fixing her sister with a serious glance, "And did you help them?"

"No!" Luna said loudly, making her sister withdraw in surprise. The younger one cleared her throat; she was clearly frustrated. "I couldn’t help! Like I said, it was like I was just a spectator. I couldn’t fix that dream. I couldn’t help them!"

"Calm down," Celestia said, placing a hoof on her shoulder. "What do you think it is?"

Luna’s hoof trembled, and she bowed her head. "It’s the same as when I enter your dreams, or any other alicorn. If they’re too lost in their own fears, I can’t help."

Celestia’s eyes widened, and she retracted her hoof, placing it below her mouth in thought. Luna looked at her curiously, "Fire, and it worked like an alicorn’s dream? I think I understand."

"What? What is it?"

Celestia looked up at her younger sister, "You remember that alicorn colt I’ve told you about?"

"Yes," Luna said slowly, "you think it’s the kirin?"

Celestia hummed in agreement: "From Twilight’s letters, the colt can’t control his nirik form. And when they found him, he had burned down a large portion of the Everfree."

Luna tilted her head, "Come to think of it. That’s not the first weird dream I’ve entered lately."

Celestia waited for her to elaborate: "I entered one just the night before; I was on a battlefield of some sort. It was very gruesome. On that battlefield was some creature I’d never seen before, but he was weeping over a body."

"A creature?" Celestia inquired.

"Yes," Luna nodded, "it walked on two legs; it was much like a… monkey. But far more intelligent."

"A new species?" Celestia asked.

"I certainly have never heard or seen anything of its kind. But when I took him to a safer dream, he was just as confused when he saw a pony." Luna gave a short laugh.

Celestia smiled and took a sip of coffee. "That is interesting. I wonder if the two dreams are linked somehow?"

"They must be." Luna yawned and stretched her wings. "If only we could figure it out now."

"Speaking of the kirin, sister, what did you tell Twilight?" Luna asked with curiosity.

Celestia hummed and took another sip of her coffee. "I gave Twilight temporary guardianship and had him housed with her for a few short days."

"Huh?" Luna looked at her in shock, her eyes opening wide. "Did you not read her first two letters, Tia? It’s a disaster waiting to happen!"

Celestia nodded calmly, "I understand that she is not the best suited for this. Which is exactly why I sent more than one letter out on the matter."

"Even still," Luna began with a sigh, rubbing her head gently. "The poor colt has been abused. Is this really the best time to teach Twilight something by using the kirin as an example?"

"If Twilight reads my letter correctly, all should be well. I’m not trying to provoke or make the little one feel upset, I promise, sister." Celestia gave her a reassuring smile.

Luna sighed, then looked at her with a smile, "Alright, Tia. I trust you know what you’re doing."

There was a bout of silence as Celestia finished her breakfast. She noticed Luna’s eyes barely being kept open. "Our trip back will be another two days; you should rest now, Luna. Unless something else is bothering you?"

She shook her head and rose to her feet. "Not for the moment, thank you, sister. I think I shall get some much-needed sleep." She walked past her sister, and the two nuzzled. The guards between cars parted for her, as she entered her cart.

Celestia found herself now looking out the window of the cart in thought. A monkey-like species, the kirin alicorn colt suddenly appeared from thin air; it all had to be connected in some way.

The poor colt clearly was having trouble controlling his nirik form. And his dreams were tormenting him. She thought of everything Twilight said about him, and her heart ached greatly. If only she could get her hooves on whoever had abused the little one, she would throw them in the deepest and darkest of her dungeons. Somewhere where neither the sun nor moon would greet them ever again.

She sighed and gave herself a reassuring smile in the reflection. She trusted Twilight on many things. She hoped that things would work out well, at least in preparation for what she had planned. She knew everyone was doubting her decision, and on the outside, it looked like she didn’t care. But she believed Twilight would be able to help the colt, at least until she returned. She may have overreacted at first, but she was a quick learner. The princess of friendship wouldn’t give up so easily on somebody with nobody to turn to.

"So," I began hesitantly, looking between the two new ponies as they entered my room. "You’re the doctor," I pointed to the white one, "and you’re a ‘social worker’? What does that mean?"

She smiled at me, but I was curious why she already looked so tired. "It means I’m in charge of little fillies and colts that need a home."

I tilted my head. "But I’m an alicorn, or kirin, I guess?"

The doctor huffed a laugh, "Colt and filly just mean you’re young. You said you were eight or nine, yes?"

I shrugged, "I don’t know exactly."

He nodded. "Well, don’t worry, we can figure it out for you."

The unicorn who called herself Foster approached closer, pulling up the same stool Twilight had used. "If you wouldn’t mind, dear, I have a few questions."

‘Here we go again’ I sighed internally and gestured with my hoof for her to continue.

"Now, you don’t have to answer my questions if you absolutely do not want to. But it would really help, okay?" I nodded, averting my gaze to the ceiling in worry.

She cleared her throat, and brought out a pen and clipboard. "Do you have any currently alive caregivers or blood relatives?"

"No," I answered quickly and without much thought.

She nodded. "Did your parents know anybody that they might have entrusted you to in the advent of their passing?"

A memory flashed in my head, but I blocked it out quickly: "No."

"Was the pony’s care you were in before arriving here a safe environment?"

I scoffed and looked at the floor. "No."

She hummed worriedly, "Could you possibly tell me more about this pony? Like what they might have done to you?"

"Nothing I wouldn’t have done to myself in the same situation."

Foster widened her eyes at that response, and didn’t seem to know what I meant. "Honey, were they hurting you on purpose?"

Slowly, I nodded at her, "It’s okay; I was used to it."

"No, it’s not okay, Mellow." I was surprised she knew my new name; she fixed me with an intense look of worry, "Do you know where this pony is?"

They were so incredibly persistent in figuring out who it was. I get that they must feel the need to punish him in some way, but it was exhausting. What am I supposed to say? He’s an incredibly powerful mage from a different universe. And he’s part of the most powerful and influential faction, and he’s also their most powerful weapon. Yeah, okay, I might as well beg them to throw me in the dungeons instead!

I shook my head and thought up a lie to get them off my back: "No. And before you ask, he could change his looks and name. So finding him is impossible." Yeah, that should work.

Foster and Snow looked at each other with intense worry. Foster addressed me again, but this time her voice was more shaky: "C-Could you describe where they kept you?"

I shook my head. "I… I don’t-" I sighed and turned away again.

"It’s okay!" She said quickly, "We can skip that one."

Foster went to write what she could, looking between me and the page. She slowly lifted her eyes, "Okay Mellow. Now the next part of my job would usually involve getting you set up with a foster family, but-"

"What’s that?"

She nodded slowly. "A foster family is a volunteering adult that is willing to take care of you until you find a permanent home."

"I don’t need that," I said, crossing my forelegs. I didn’t want to be entrusted to some new set of people or be stuck with them. That sounded awful; I’d rather run away.

She sighed as if she’d heard these words hundreds of times, "I know you’ve been hurt, little one, and you feel like you’d be better off alone. But I promise, our foster families are some of the nicest ponies. It will make you feel better to be taken care of."

I sighed; I wasn’t going to have a choice in the matter regardless. "Fine."

She nodded. "Now the only thing is-- I’ve got direct orders from Princess Celestia. So your foster home has already been chosen." She seemed a bit nervous from the way she glanced at me with a slight smile.

"Who is it?" I asked, leaning forward on my bed.

"Princess Twilight, I’ve heard you two met already?"

By my expression, I guessed she had her answer. Why that pony? All she did was come in, ask me a bunch of uncomfortable things, and leave. She didn’t even seem that nice, and she also seemed to be splitting herself into two. I groaned out loud, "Why her?" I covered my face.

Foster sighed as well, "I know your first meeting went poorly. But she’s really trying to make up for it, I promise."

"I bet she didn’t even want to foster me," I countered a bit annoyedly, "she was told to! She doesn’t actually want to have me in her home."

Foster defended her: "Twilight was a little… caught off guard, yes. But-"

"But what?" I said, standing to my hooves, "Suddenly she’s just going to start caring about me? I don’t know anything about her; she hurt my feelings and made me feel like a freak." I felt ridiculous just saying those words. But it had been the first time I had stood up for myself in ages, and I wasn’t going to stop easily.

Foster looked at me sadly, "She’s the princess of friendship. Just because you got off on the wrong hoof doesn’t mean she is out to get you."

I scoffed, "And just because my Master and I got off on the wrong hoof for three years means I should forgive him and go back then?" I said suddenly, breathing heavily as my face was probably red with anger.

Foster and Snow’s eyes widened, and Foster scribbled more things down. I grunted in annoyance and turned my back to them. "I just want to disappear," I said quietly. The only person I trusted was Lovelight, and I was about to never see her again.

Foster inched closer to the bed, and she sat on it next to me. She didn’t touch me, though, which I appreciated. "Mellow, I don’t know how much they hurt you; I can’t even fathom the number of times your trust was probably broken." She sighed, "But here in Ponyville? We take care of each other. Wouldn’t you like to live with somepony who is able to give you the care and love you need? It would only be temporary."

"Yes," I said very quietly, "but that’s not Twilight."

She hummed and began talking in a comforting tone: "I promise, my job isn’t to come in here and make you feel awful. I do have your best interests in mind, and I won’t let you be placed with someone who treats you badly."

I looked up at her angrily. "I don’t like her," I said with a glare. "The only one of you ponies I trust is Lovelight."

She sighed and put a hoof to her head. "The only pony you’ve spent much time with is Lovelight. You have to give others a chance before you judge them so harshly."

"It should stay that way," I muttered under my breath.

She leaned in closer, "I had to interview her earlier before coming here. She knows you’re weary of her, so she gave me a message for you just in case. Do you want to hear it?"

My ears swiveled in her direction, and I nodded. She started to whisper, "She said that she’d teach you magic, and trust me, she’s very good at it."

Really? If she actually did teach me how to use my magic I wouldn’t be so useless. But nevertheless I looked at her skeptically, "She thinks that’ll be enough to make it up to me?"

Foster tried to hold a laugh. "The fact that you’re saying that lets me know that you’re being stubborn on purpose."

That was maybe a bit foolish to say, but I shrugged lightly and said, "Look, I know what people like Twilight are like." I began with a sigh, putting a hoof up to my forehead, "They do honestly mean well, but they’re so fragmented in their thinking that they inevitably mess something up and hurt people they don’t want to. I get it."

Foster listened to me intently, sensing I had more to say. "But she kind of scares me. Somebody that acts like that but also has such a crazy amount of power?" I internally shuddered at the thought.

Foster hummed, putting a hoof up to her jaw in thought, "I understand; you’re a smart colt. You’ve probably had to take care of yourself more than anything else, being forced to grow up too fast."

That kind of stung, but I couldn’t refute her point. She continued, "This is a new start for you. You can be a foal again and let others take care of the nasty stuff. You just have to give a small bit of trust, and the rest of it will fall naturally."

I sighed and thought about it for a minute. I turned to look at her, "No matter what I say, I have to go anyway, right?"

She looked at me sympathetically, "Unfortunately. If it were my choice, I’d find you a more agreeable placement. Though Twilight can learn quickly, it might be a bit rough at first. Sorry."

"It’s not your fault," I sighed slowly and looked up at the ceiling for a long while. "Alright, I’ll try it. But if she straps me to a bed and asks me a million questions, I’m running away."

Foster smiled warmly at me, then she laughed and carefully ruffled my mane. "Noted."

She hopped off the bed and headed for the door. "I’ll be by to pick you up whenever you’re healed."

"Actually," Snow interjected for the first time, "I’ve been analyzing you this whole time. But you seem completely healed already; am I seeing this right?"

I laughed nervously and rubbed my hoof over my other, "Yeah, uh… When I go nirik my wounds seem to heal, I’m not sure how it works."

"Fascinating," Snow muttered, turning to Foster. "It shouldn’t be but a small checkup, and he should be ready for release. I have to remove his stitches as well."

Foster nodded with a short yet tired smile, "I’ll be outside the door then."

The doctor’s checkup was odd, but all things considered, it was rather easy. He checked my teeth, my ears, and my wings. I don’t know exactly what he was checking them for, but he was very kind and gentle. He had to numb my leg as he pulled the stitches out, but it didn’t really hurt at all. There was a small scar line on my leg, and I wondered if it would be permanent. I guess just because you can magically heal a wound doesn’t mean it can heal the scars, just like in my world.

The only part I didn’t like was when he asked me a few questions I couldn’t answer regarding my medical history. Thankfully, he moved on without much knowledge about my past injuries.

After he analyzed my teeth, he gave me a consensus on my age. "I’m not sure of the exact day, but you’re definitely late into being eight years old. Maybe eight and ten months." That just about added up to my age before being zapped. "And maybe a bit small for your age. But I have no clue if that’s related to your being an alicorn or a kirin. Hay, it may just be that you haven’t had your growth spurts yet."

"Why would being an alicorn make me smaller?" I asked curiously.

"Well, alicorns are immortal. They stop aging at a certain point and live long, prosperous lives. My theory is that alicorns stay smaller due to how long their lifespan is. Alicorns have much more to learn about themselves when they’re younger, so they age slower to compensate for this discrepancy. And-"

My vacant and blank stare made him chuckle sheepishly, then he cleared his throat, "It’s probably nothing."

The last thing he did was stick his horn out and envelop me in this weird teal aura. I looked at him in surprise for a while as I waited, until eventually he hummed, "Thankfully, your incident in the river seems to have cleared up with no lasting effects."

"Huh?" I asked curiously.

He sighed, "You fell in the water when you went nirik, right?"

"More like jumped in." I said with a raised brow.

His eyes widened, but he quickly corrected himself with a short cough as he held his hoof to his mouth. "A kirin in nirik form must never be drenched in water or anything cold whatsoever. Not only is it extremely painful, but it can send your body into shock and cut off all your magic leylines. In extreme cases, the shock of the pain mixed with the cutoff of your leylines can cause death."

Oh, that would explain a lot. Especially about what Lovelight said. Also, apparently, ponies do have leylines; I just don’t have access to them in this new body yet. Which was great news because it meant I might be able to regain some of my old power. But I only had one question: "Why does it cause such an extreme reaction?" I asked with a head tilt.

He nodded. "It’s the same as if a normal pony were to suddenly jump into freezing ice water. Even if the water a nirik jumps into is warm and that kirin is burning at an average of fifteen hundred degrees, extinguishing a nirik’s flame is an awful thing to do."

When he finished up with everything, he gave me some round-colored thing. He called it a lollipop, and it was apparently ‘sweet apple’ flavored. I unwrapped it skeptically and slowly put it in my mouth. I almost spit it out in surprise, and my eyes were wider than ever. "It’s so sweet!" I said eagerly.

The doctor chuckled, with the widest smile I’ve ever seen, "Never had sweets before?"

I shook my head and continued to roll it around on my tongue in awe. It tasted like an apple; it was just twenty times sweeter than anything I’d ever tasted. It was like a small piece of heaven in my mouth.

The doctor went to the door, "You’ll be out in just a few minutes. I’ve just got to go check you out and confirm that you’re healed."

I nodded, and he left. The more I rolled the lollipop around, the smaller it got. But the center had some sort of gooey-like substance that tasted even better than the lollipop! I licked it clean until there was nothing but a white piece that was clearly inedible left.

A few moments later I heard the door open, and Lovelight entered. She had a sad yet happy look on her face; I couldn’t quite place it. I held the stick up in eagerness and said, "Lovelight! The doctor gave me this thing called a lollipop. It tastes great! Have you had one?"

Suddenly, I felt myself in her embrace. She had both her hooves around my back, and she was pulling me closer to her barrel. I leaned into it eagerly and rested my head on her soft, plush fur. "Mellow, I’m going to miss you, little one." She muttered quietly into my ear.

I felt water hitting my back, and I looked up in worry, "I’m going to miss you too… Are you okay?"

She smiled with tears in her eyes, "I’m great. I’ll try and visit you at Twilight’s sometimes, okay?"

I nodded eagerly with a big smile. "Friends visit each other, right? That sounds fun."

She chuckled and hugged me even tighter as she wiped tears from her face, "Right! We’ll always be friends, Mellow."

She slowly released me, and she went over to a bowl of the lollipops. She grabbed a colorful array of them and hid them in my mane, then held a hoof up to her mouth to tell me to stay quiet. I nodded eagerly and giggled. Foster poked her head around the corner, "Sorry to interrupt, but I think we should get going. Also, I haven’t slept in almost two days." She said desperately.

Lovelight chuckled and nodded. "And I’m only going to make myself cry more if you stay any longer."

I got the hint by jumping off the bed and walking to the doorway where Foster was. I took one last look behind me at my room, "Bye, Lovelight!" I said with a small wave.

She seemed to choke up again as she waved at me, "See you later."

"Oh!" Foster frantically searched her bags and pulled out a small piece of clothing. "We can’t let everyone know you’re an alicorn, and you’ll definitely draw looks being a kirin. I picked this up for you earlier."

She held up a small red cloak, and I tilted my head as she helped me put it on. Clicking the golden buckle around the front of my neck, it rested comfortably down my back, covering my wings. Though it may have been a bit big for me. It also had a hood on it, which had a protrusion to put your horn in. I smiled up at her, "It’s kinda cool."

She giggled as we began walking: "It really does! You look like a daring adventurer." She said down to me.

All of the excitement hit me, and I was growing tired as we walked. I forgot that I had barely slept last night. A bit of fear crept up my spine; I didn’t want to go through the same experience with that awful dream.

I turned back, and waved at Snow and some other white and pink pony next to him. They smiled and waved farewell, and I left the hospital building with Foster. Hoping the world outside would treat me kinder than my first experience.

Snow and Redheart watched the kirin leave, seeming happier than usual. Redheart fixed Snow with a suspicious look, "Are you absolutely sure?"

Snow cleared his throat and nodded. "Yes, the colt was rather direct when he told us. He said they could change shape and name whenever needed, and that we’d never be able to find his ‘Master’."

Redheart growled but nodded as she glared at his file. "Changelings," she muttered angrily, "I know they aren’t all evil, but this? This is despicable."

"I agree," Snow replied.

"I’ll have someone message Princess Twilight, and hopefully she’ll tell Celestia. They need to be on extra high alert; if this ‘Master’ tries to come looking for him, we need to keep him safe at all costs." Redheart quickly made a small message and rolled it up neatly. Snow walked off to deal with another patient just as Lovelight approached.

Redheart noticed her eyes were red, and it looked like she cried, "Aww, it’s okay, Lovey. Maybe you’ll get to adopt him?"

Lovelight scoffed and then sighed, sitting down at the front desk. "I don’t know why I got so attached so easily. And he’s an alicorn, remember? Like I said, I don’t think I could, even if I was allowed."

Redheart smirked. "Haven’t you and Haze been wanting a little one? You don’t get chances like this very often. Orphaned foals are very rare."

Lovelight blushed deeply. "Well yes, but-"

"Quitter," Redheart said in a light mocking tone.

"I am not-"

"Quitter~!"

Lovelight groaned, "You’ll eat those words one day."

Redheart laughed jovially at her friend, "Good."

7 - Endless//Endeavor

Author's Note

Thank you guys so much for 100+ comments, and 183 likes!

7 - Endless//Endeavor

To say the occupants of this ‘Ponyville’ looked at me in confusion was an understatement. You’d think a dragon had just leisurely strolled through town. Well, I guess I was kind of half-dragon? But it wasn’t a negative sort of attention; most that I caught the eyes of would smile or otherwise wave at me. The town itself was built more like what I was used to back home than I expected. Even if their hospital had things I'd never seen before, the town looked rather simple.

Pastel-colored houses, thatch roofs, and plenty and plenty of ponies. The ponies were the real eye catching centerpiece of the town. Multicolored manes and tails. Interesting color combination body fur. And complicated butt images that I really needed to ask somebody about.

Up in the sky were a couple of ponies with wings, moving clouds or breaking them with a staggering amount of speed. A few were hovering a rain cloud over one pony's crops. It was a fascinating way of using their magic, I’d give them that.

The occupants all looked interesting and, for the most part, friendly.

Looks can be deceiving, however.

"Is your leg holding up alright? It doesn’t hurt, does it?" Foster’s voice cut through the voice of the town.

I drowned out the wildlife and the town murmuring, "It’s a bit sore, maybe. But I’m fine."

"You don’t have to tough it out," she reminded me. "You’re tiny and wouldn’t weigh much, y’know."

I hummed absentmindedly, "No thank you."

That seemed to be it for the questions, as we passed by a specific place that looked way more colorful than the others. I slowed down and scanned it up and down, it looked like a mess straight from my dreams. But the smell coming from the building was heavenly.

Foster gazed back. "I told you, I can carry you, Mellow, it’s-"

"What’s this place? It smells super good." I took in another scent, even more sweet than the lollipops.

"Oh?" She turned to look at the building, "The sign says ‘sugarcube corner’. It seems to be some sort of sweets shop."

"Sweets?" I said, looking at her with widening eyes.

She nodded with a hum, gazing at the building herself. "Judging just from the look of the place, cupcakes, gingerbread, cookies… Just about anything a foal could imagine."

My eyes must’ve looked wildly lit up with stars. "I have no idea what you just said, but it sounds good."

She giggled into her hoof, "Maybe ask Twilight when we get there, and she’ll take you. I would, but…" She trailed off, gesturing with her hoof to me as she began walking again.

I sighed and got back onto my hooves as I followed. Next stop: possibly my own doom. I was not looking forward to this meeting. I glanced back up again and held in a gasp. I don’t know how I missed it!

The largest crystal I’d ever seen, in the shape of a tree. It had many buildings of pink and yellow strewn about the crystal branches and a large, glimmering star resting atop the castle’s highest peak. It was awe-inspiring, but suddenly it hit me just how odd this was. I was reincarnated or transported to a world of ponies and staying in a crystal tree castle with a crazy princess.

Actually, you know what? It’s about as crazy as my situation beforehand. Just a lot less bloody and awful, and-

"Mellow," Foster touched my wither, and I flinched and recoiled. "What’s wrong?" She asked quietly.

"N-Nothing," I said, fighting past the shakiness in my voice. "I’m ready."

We stood at the entrance to the crystal tree. A large yellow door with golden steps leading up to it. On each side, a large painted glass window of purple streaks and stars. Foster knocked on the large door, and we waited in silence.

The silence was deafening in my ears. My heartbeat increased, and a ringing became more and more prominent, taking up my entire mind. My legs were wobbly, so I sat myself down for safety. "One second!"

A male voice echoed in the halls, reaching the door. As we waited, we heard many crashes and loud bangs. Who was that? Was it their footsteps? My mind raced with abject fear.

Another loud bang, even closer, and I felt darkness closing in, and breathing became harder. What would they do with me?

Somebody grumbled on the other side of the door, and at once it was pulled open. Standing at the entrance was a small purple dragon about the same size as me. ‘Wait, this place does have dragons?!’

The dragon was covered in dust, and he quickly dusted himself off before fixing us both with a nervous smile. My fears ebbed away as Foster spoke: "I’m here to drop off Mellow here. I’m sure you know."

"Oh yeah, for sure. We’ve been expecting you, come on in." He said, stepping out of the way and gesturing inside.

Following them both inside with apprehension, there was a short hallway with a red carpet. The walls were purple and fixed with many stained glass windows that seemed to glow green. As well as many crystal pillars. At some point while walking through the hallway, I felt a tingle wash over my body and quickly shivered. Spike was on my left and seemed to notice, "Ah, don’t worry about that. You’ll get used to the magic in here."

"Is the entire castle… magic?" I asked curiously.

"Yep. Crazy right?"

We reached the main room shortly, and to the immediate right and left were long red carpeted hallways leading to somewhere else in the castle. On the other side of the room was a large staircase leading to a special-looking room. And there were more hallways on the far side. The entire place was huge, but certainly manageable.

Spike stepped forward a bit, gesturing for us to stay back. Suddenly he cupped his hands around his mouth, "Twilight! He’s here!" I covered my ears midway. That dragon has volume!

We heard some quick galloping of hooves down one of the further hallways, which slowly turned to a walking gait as she came around the corner. She looked rather the same from our first meeting; her eyes fell on Foster first, then drifted to me. She gave a simple smile, "Hello. Welcome to the castle of friendship!"

I looked around at that, then back to her, "The castle is made out of friendship? Is that even like… a real power?"

Spike snorted as he covered his mouth to hide his laughter. Twilight’s cheeks seemed to grow red as she looked over at the dragon. "Spike, could you maybe offer our guests something to drink?"

He obliged, leaving the room while still hiding his laughter. Twilight snapped back to me with a smile, and it’s fair to say I recoiled at her look of masqueraded happiness. I’d grown too used to that fake smile. Slowly, her smile turned to a frown, and she took a few steps closer.

I looked away, staring at the floor. And she laid down on the carpet in front of me, "I know our first meeting was..."

"Terrible? Awful?" I followed up.

"Yes, you could say-"

"Horrendous? Dreadful?" I continued.

"Okay, we agree." She suddenly sighed as she put a hoof on her face, "I haven’t had a chance yet to say sorry. And I know sorry isn’t enough for trust."

She waited for a minute, but all that met her was silence. She tried to meet my eyes, but I only glanced at her. "I said some things I regret and made you feel terrible. And I must seem wildly untrustworthy. But for the short time you’ll stay with me, I intend to make it up to you."

Slowly, I fixed my gaze back on her. "In what way?"

At that, she smiled genuinely and seemed to grow proud. "I’m going to treat you to the lifestyle in Ponyville and show you the amazing things you can find here," she leaned in closer. "And maybe I can teach you a little something about magic; it is my forte after all." She finished with a small wink.

I smiled slightly, "Um, that’s great and all, Miss Twilight. But I don’t think I’d do well around others."

She kept her smile. "That’s okay, you're the guest! You make the rules."

Maybe this wouldn’t be that bad after all. She did seem rather sincere, even if I didn’t fully trust her yet. Foster was still here; maybe Twilight would change the moment she left.

Foster bowed, "Excuse me, princess, but you seem to have it under control. I think I should take my leave."

Twilight sat on her haunches, "Oh, are you sure you don’t want to check on the room I cleared for him, or-"

Foster’s eye twitched. "Please."

Twilight took the hint and slowly nodded. Foster smiled and looked down at me. "Be good for Princess Twilight, okay, Mellow?"

"Yes ma’am." She walked down the hall, slightly wobbly, but I understood what she must be going through. "Sleep well, Miss Foster!" I called after her.

She reached the door and turned back to give me a small nod and smile, and as the door was closing, a crash was heard. Both me and Twilight shot up as we looked at the door, and a soft voice reached our ears: "Oh! I’m so, so sorry, miss! I was in such a hurry and-"

"It’s alright." I heard Foster grunt, as hoofsteps trailed away from the door.

Suddenly the form of the Fluttershy pony entered, and she held her hooves over her mouth. She watched Foster trot away in guilt. "Fluttershy?" Twilight voiced from next to me, "What are you doing here?"

The door closed, and she looked at us with wide eyes, "Oh. I’m sorry. I’m late; he’s already here!"

She fluttered over on her wings and landed in front of us. She smiled down at me, "Hi little kirin, I’m your temporary guardian."

.

..

…

"Huh?" I hummed with growing confusion.

Twilight was similarly baffled, looking at her with wide eyes. "No, no. This must be a mistake. Princess Celestia said I was supposed to be his temporary guardian."

Spike finally got back, only to be completely confused by the situation as well. He lowered the tray of drinks to the floor and came over to me. "Thirsty?"

"No thanks," I muttered.

Fluttershy pulled out a letter from her bag, "No, my message clearly states that until her return I am to be the kirin’s temporary guardian."

"So what’s going on?" Spike asked me quietly.

I looked at him with an exasperated face, "Some sort of dispute about who I’m staying with, I think."

Twilight put a hoof to her forehead and sighed, then held her hoof out. "Let me read it."

Fluttershy obliged, then squined at her, "Then s-show me yours as well! I find it hard to believe Celestia put him with the pony who traumatized him."

"Hey, that’s uncalled for. I’m perfectly equipped to handle a foal." She disputed.

Spike lightly elbowed my side. "Girls fighting over you this early? I’m jealous, dude."

I raised my eyebrows at him but kept silent as the two seemed to be coming to an understanding.

Twilight cleared her throat, "Alright, yours clearly states the words: ‘Miss Fluttershy, I’ve come to understand you were there for the young kirin alicorn’s rescue. And I’ve been told that you were quite interested in his safety. Therefore, I’ve come to the decision that you will be a temporary guardian for the young colt along with Twilight. Don’t tell the foal services, if you will, I’m bending the rules a little bit.’ Huh, that’s very similar to mine."

Fluttershy hummed with a nod and held Twilight’s letter up. "And yours said: I am currently on my way back, and will help once I arrive. However, until then, Twilight, I entrust you with temporary guardianship of the colt."

"See?" Twilight started.

"P-Please, Twilight, It’s not finished." She cleared her throat. "When he arrives, I expect you to show him kindness and show him that our royalty is not to be feared. I want you to treat him more like you would a student, while at the same time working on your interaction with foals. Teach him as much as you can about pony society without overwhelming the poor dear, if you would. Fluttershy will also be there, so I can guarantee the young colt has a loving and calming foster parent. I’m sure you understand that decision."

Fluttershy glared up at her friend, "Twilight, how much of this did you read?"

Twilight sheepishly hid her face. "I got to the student part and panicked. I’ve been up since then, making preparations in a frenzy."

Twilight groaned and tapped on her head lightly. "I can’t believe I missed that! Ugh. I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I’d be glad to have you stay here a while. Will your animals be alright?"

She nodded. "I’ll check them in the mornings and afternoon. They’re mostly getting ready for hibernation. So they’re easy to take care of."

Both their looks drifted over to me, and I withered under their gazes. Fluttershy leaned down, "I’m not sure if you remember me."

I nodded. "I remember you, Miss Fluttershy."

She covered her mouth and giggled, "Great. What would you like us to call you?"

I smiled and scuffed my hoof on the ground, "My name is Mellow Spark. But Mellow is alright." I could feel my cheeks burning, oddly enough.

Twilight hummed, "I like it; it suits you." She turned slightly, "If you follow me, I’ll show you your room."

I nodded and stood up as everyone began walking. I trailed behind everyone else, caught up in admiring the castle. It wasn’t my first experience in a castle, but it was my first experience not being a slave in a castle. "This is the kitchen," Twilight said suddenly, stopping to gesture inside.

I peeked my head in and gaped in awe as I saw many kitchen utensils, pots, and pans all floating around everywhere. They were cutting things and making preparations for what looked like a meal. All enveloped in a purple and sparkly aura. "The kitchen is alive?" I asked in disbelief.

"No," Twilight laughed a bit, "well, sort of. I cast a spell on the kitchen that allows it to run without any pony workers. All we have to do is make requests and provide the ingredients, and it does all the work now." She said proudly.

That was impressive; she literally took what would usually be a dozen people’s job in a regular castle and replaced it with magic! I was about to step further into the kitchen before Twilight blocked my path, "This kitchen is off limits to foals. Okay?" Twilight told me with a raised eyebrow.

"Oh, yeah, okay." I replied, it was probably for the best. Wouldn’t want the magic to fail and accidentally be caught in the crossfire.

She showed me many more rooms. A round table with many crystal chairs. The library, which was essentially her personal office, as well as the town library, apparently. And a bunch of rooms, as well as the dining room. But as we passed through, something felt weird, and I only finally placed my hood on it once she showed me a safe room of sorts. "Miss Twilight, do you not have any guards at all?"

She shook her head and looked down at me as we walked, "I don’t like the idea of having a bunch of royal guards working for me. I’m just like everypony else, and I want others to see me that way as well."

"But you’re not," I began. "You’re the princess of friendship, right? Aren’t there a bunch of assassins or other bad people that would like to kill you?"

Both her and Fluttershy seemed to stop in shock at what I’d said, and when they turned to me, I recoiled closer to the floor with my ears folded. "U-Um, I’m not one of them… I-I-"

Twilight sighed sadly, "I’m not suspecting you of being any sort of assassin, Mellow." She watched me a bit longer as my ears unfolded. She smiled, "Nobody like that will hurt you here in my castle. There is a magic field around the castle that alerts me to others' presence as well as automatically detecting any changelings. The spell can also detect hostility and essentially sends me a warning."

Huh, that’s nifty. Maybe Twilight really does have this whole princess thing figured out.

I felt myself yawn, and Fluttershy broke the silence, "Twilight, we should show him his room. I-I think."

My eyes shot open again, and I shook my head, "Oh, I’m not tired!"

Fluttershy leaned down, "There’s no harm in taking a mid-day nap. Growing foals need their rest, especially right after getting out of the hospital." Her voice was soft and sweet and very convincing.

Twilight hummed from behind her, "I can see bags under your eyes. Listen to Fluttershy’s advice; she knows what she’s talking about."

They turned, and I sighed as I began to follow them again. The hallways at this point were growing egregious, especially for my aching leg, which could surely use a rest. The halls of the castle almost felt eerie to me, with no guards and barely anybody around other than us. It felt… wrong. I felt like I wasn’t supposed to be here; I didn’t feel safe. It didn’t feel like home.

Of course, I never truly felt safe in most places owned by royalty. But at least I knew what my punishments would be and when I’d earn them. But here? I didn’t understand anything. What am I expected to do all the time? What’s the purpose of my being here?

My introspection was cut short when I noticed a large balcony to my left, and the view confused me. I broke off from the group and walked outside, onto the balcony. You could see the entirety of Ponyville from up here. But I was confused; I had at no point gone up any stairs. I could see the entrance to the castle much further down, possibly a few hundred feet down.

Ponyville was quite vast for a simple town. Much bigger than anything I had called a town in my past world. In comparison, I’d call my old idea of a town ‘villages’. In the far distance, I could see a much larger castle and city set into the cliffside of a mountain. It looked like it touched the heavens themselves, and the sun and moon imagery plastered around the castle’s construction was enchanting. It was definitely a sight, and I couldn’t help the subtle "Wow" that escaped my lips.

"Mellow?" Twilight’s voice called from the hallway.

They quickly found me and followed me out. "Ah," Twilight muttered, "it’s quite the view, isn’t it?"

"Twilight, how did we get up here?" I asked curiously.

She laughed, saying, "Oh, there’s a spell in the hallway down there. It transports you seamlessly from the bottom to the top. If you felt a tingling feeling, that was it."

Fluttershy hummed, "It made me sick the first few times I felt it…"

"Wow," I said again under my breath. "This is all so crazy, but it’s kind of cool."

Twilight smiled down at me, "Magic is cool."

My eyes drifted farther, to a large, dark, and imposing forest. It stretched on for countless miles, but firmly sitting in the middle of it was one giant scorched blemish. Seeing it from up here really puts it into perspective. It really had been the size of Ponyville.

I felt my heart sink and ache as I thought of all of the animals I must have harmed or ruined the lives of. The amount of trees I would have burned if Twilight hadn’t been there… Who knows what would’ve happened? Maybe I was judging Twilight too harshly; after seeing the charred remains of my actions, I was definitely the bad one in this situation.

"I can’t ever do anything but hurt others when I use magic." I said sadly as my head and ears lowered to the ground.

Twilight seemed surprised by my sudden mood shift, and she stuttered, "H-Hey, no need to think like that. You’re still just a foal, you’re learning."

I scoffed, "I must be the only one to lose control so hard I burn down a whole forest."

"Trust me," Twilight began, "my niece Flurry Heart is a very young filly; I’ve seen her magic outbursts. It’s about the same amount of destruction and confusion."

Destruction, confusion. That’s all I've felt ever since that day in the forest.

I looked up to her with an honest question, one that I’ve wanted to know my whole life. Ever since the fire, no, before that. Ever since he found me. It ached and gnawed at my mind constantly: "Why Twilight?" I felt a few tears brimming in my eyes. "Why do I have to have magic? Why couldn’t I just have been normal?"

Her eyes widened, and she seemed unsure of herself. "I-I… Who wouldn’t want to have magic?" She asked with the amount of confusion a bird would have if you told it you didn’t want to fly.

I suddenly released a laugh, but not a joyful one. More like one you’d expect from someone who’d finally lost it. I really was the weird one here. Who wouldn’t want unimaginable magic and power?

Fluttershy suddenly moved Twilight out of the way with a gentle push and bent down to gently wrap her hooves around me. The quick and comforting gesture immediately broke the dam, and the floodgates opened. I buried my face in her extremely fluffy chest and cried. She very gently picked me up in her arms as she used her wings to hover above the ground. "Oh, please don’t cry, little one." She said quietly.

Her embrace was warm and safe. I needed that feeling; she was such a kind pony, holding something so destructive and uncontrollable in her arms. She rubbed my back gently and nuzzled the side of my head with no concern for anything other than me.

Twilight seemed to come back to her senses after my apparently shocking question: "Oh no, I made him cry again." She seemed a bit panicked. "F-Fluttershy, hand him to me. I’m sorry, Mellow I-"

I gripped Fluttershy tighter, and she returned the gesture. Glaring quickly and snapping back at Twilight in a hushed way, "Please. Show me to his room, Twilight. He’s had a long day."

Twilight opened her mouth to say something but closed it as her ears folded. She turned and began walking again, with Fluttershy slowly fluttering behind her. It wasn’t long before we made it to a room, and Twilight opened the door, gesturing inside. Fluttershy went in, and Twilight was about to follow, but Fluttershy turned to face her. "I… think you should stay outside. Thank you."

Twilight looked sad and confused, but she nodded as she shut the door for us. Fluttershy flew over to the bed and sat down on it. Then she gave her full attention to me, gently rocking me back and forth in her arms. I didn’t want to have this outburst; I didn’t want to look so weak and helpless. But if Fluttershy was okay with it, then it was fine, right?

"Mellow," she said quietly, "I’m sorry you’re in this situation."

I slowly glanced upward, still burying half of my face in her matted chest fur. "It’s okay, I’m the problem-"

"No, you are not," she quickly corrected me, then she sighed. "I understand it isn’t the main source of your sadness. But I can only imagine how much it hurt to see the scorched forest. I could see it in your eyes."

I averted my eyes again, and she rubbed my back gently. "But you didn’t hurt the forest."

"How can you say that so confidently?" I asked, my voice shaky.

She hummed a short melody. "Fire does more than just burn forests. Fire is a natural cycle in forests. It burns up dead and diseased wildlife and harmful things. And when the fire burns, it drops the nutrients from those plants back into the soil. Where the trees and plants regrow again, and much healthier than before."

"B-But the animals?" I sniffled.

She nuzzled my head, "The animals are used to escaping fires. They were born and evolved to escape fires. An animal doesn’t hold resentment for you burning its burrow; it’s already thinking about where it should live next. Some animals even help cultivate the earth after it’s been burned."

I sniffled again and looked up into Fluttershy’s eyes. "You’re smart, Miss Fluttershy."

She giggled. "Only about animals and nature."

I yawned, and she nuzzled me again. "How about we get you in bed for a nap, okay? And when you wake up, we can have a nice warm meal."

She didn’t wait for my answer as she got up and pulled the covers back, gently laying me down in the bed and pulling the covers over my body. It was a super comfortable bed; I’d give it that. My eyes gently shut without much work from myself, and Fluttershy’s gentle humming was certainly helping. I felt myself drift off, and I was quickly out.

Fluttershy gently closed the door behind her as she left the room. Immediately, she was greeted by Twilight, who was as nervous as could be. "Is he okay?"

Fluttershy smiled, "Yes, he’s asleep."

"Tell me honestly, Fluttershy," she asked quietly as they began walking away from the door. "Did I do better this time?"

Fluttershy stayed quiet for a long while and sighed. "For a while, yes. But Twilight, I-I think you need to work on your… empathy." As she said it, she slowly receded into her mane.

Twilight groaned, annoyed with herself. "I just… I couldn’t wrap my head around the question. I’ve been obsessed with magic since I was a filly. The thought of wanting to get rid of it is…"

"Is exactly why I said that you need better empathy." Fluttershy finished for her.

"But… he just got his magic, and he already hates it. Just because he burned down a forest? It’s-"

"It’s not your choice to say what he should feel, Twilight." Fluttershy said a bit disappointedly. There was more silence, and Fluttershy sighed. "Also, it’s a foal. Your job as a caretaker is to listen to what they say and react in a way that keeps them calm and makes them feel safe. You want them to know that you have their back, no matter what."

Twilight lowered her head. "Not asking them why they’d want to get rid of magic like they’re speaking another language?"

"That’s definitely… not a good start. You stared at him like an alien; he was carrying great guilt about the forest fire, and you showed no emotion at all. It was extremely cold and uncaring." Fluttershy said gently.

"Oops," Twilight started sheepishly, "I don’t know why; I just froze up under pressure."

"Big oops." Fluttershy said, stopping to look back down the hallway worriedly. She looked down at her hooves sadly as she walked, then looked back up at her friend. "You better be ready for apology number two when he wakes up."

Twilight missed a hoofbeat while walking and said, "Yeah, of course."

8 - Starting//New

"Mom? Momma please wake up..."

"Dad? Mom stopped moving! She-"

"Dad? Dad!"

"Hello there, little gem."

I sat up abruptly in bed, cold sweat forming above my eyes. I wiped it off quickly, trying to get my breathing under control. The fire started crawling up my arm yet again, and I took deep breaths just like Lovelight showed me.

I looked around me; I was in my temporary room. It was much nicer than anything I was used to, but it was also nothing special. I had cleaned guest rooms like this plenty of times in the past. A desk in the corner, a soft, comfy bed, and a wardrobe to store things. I glanced over at the large window next to me. It had grown dark out, but there were still vestiges of sunlight on the horizon.

Taking one last deep breath, I crawled out of bed. I still felt tired as ever, but the threat of sleep was far worse than the sleep deprivation. Lifting myself out of the indent my body made on the mattress was hard, though. It was very comfy.

I heard a light knocking on my door all of a sudden. I was slightly spooked, but otherwise just called out, "Come in."

The door opened quickly to the sight of the small purple dragon. I think his name was Spike. He looked at me with a sincere smile, "Hey, dude." I just came to see if you are hungry; we’re eating dinner in a minute."

I nodded. "Okay, that sounds good."

Spike seemed okay with that answer, but he kept hesitating before walking off and looking back at me. Finally, he made a decision and walked over to me, "I never really introduced myself. I’m Spike, by the way, Twilight’s assistant." He held his hand up to meet me.

I gave a small smile and reached my hoof down from the bed to take the handshake. "I’m Mellow Spark, resident fire hazard."

He released a genuine laugh at that as the handshake ended, "Hey, don’t sweat it, dude. I’ve seen plenty while living in Ponyville."

"So," I started looking at him curiously, "are you a dragon?"

"Yup," he presented himself a bit more proudly, "the one and only in Ponyville!"

I kept analyzing him for a moment. He was a bit taller than me. "Are all dragons so… small?"

"Hey, I’m not that small for my age!" He defended himself with a raised eyebrow, "I’m only eleven after all. One day I’ll be a massive dragon, so you better respect it." I could tell he was joking easily; he was a rather lighthearted person.

"That makes you older than me," I said with a head tilt. Then my eyes widened. "What do you do as Twilight’s assistant?"

Spike walked over and hopped up on the bed, dangling his legs off the side. "Oh, uh, you know. I clean up after her in the library and make sure she gets meals and drinks. She has a habit of forgetting if I don’t." He looked down at his feet as he kicked them back and forth, "I carry things for her, clean the halls, and make sure her schedule is perfect. Oh! And I write and send letters with my breath, and I’m sort of a messenger."

I was now feeling a small bit of panic and becoming more weary. Spike seemed to notice my shift in posture, and he waved his hands vigorously. "Don’t get the wrong idea. Twilight is always asking if I’m okay with it."

I squinted at him oddly, and he sighed as he rubbed the back of his head, "It gives me something to do. Sure, it’s a little annoying sometimes, but she’s my best friend. And she wouldn’t just treat me like a slave; she’s not like that."

His eyes widened again, "No offense! Uh... I'm sorry..."

I sighed with a little bit of relief and tilted my head at the taller dragon. "It's alright. Do dragons not usually have friends and stuff? Are they all servants? Like, do you go to school? And do you have any friends?"

He smirked sadly, looking down at the floor, "No, I’m the only dragon in Ponyville." He thought for a moment, before he huffed the rest out sadly: "And usually when I make friends, they tend to not be around very often."

I hummed sympathetically, "I would offer to be friends, but I have no idea what the princesses will do with me when they meet me."

He looked up with a sincere smile, "It’s alright; let’s just enjoy the time you spend here." He suddenly remembered, and tapped his two claws together nervously, "Even if it isn’t going so well…"

That’s right, earlier, I had probably caused Twilight a lot more grief over me. I couldn’t say I was the happiest about the interaction, or the way she handled it, but I knew it wasn’t Twilight’s fault exactly. She was trying her best to make amends, but I clearly had problems I needed to work out. Thankfully, Fluttershy understood.

"I just don’t understand her, I guess." I said quietly.

Spike nodded. "Not very many people do, especially at first."

A long bout of silence passed between us. I was still thinking about what made me so upset. Was it the forest? My magic that I’ve never understood, not even when given a second life? Or maybe it was just the crushing realization of everything that’s happened to me up until this point. Looking over the balcony had really cemented it in my mind. It hadn’t been just some odd fever dream. I was truly in a new world, I had escaped him. I was finally free.

I hadn’t known what to do with myself. I was feeling so many emotions. Shame because of the fire. Helplessness because of my unknown new magic. And relief, that I was somehow away from that hell. And Fluttershy had been the first one to truly understand that I was just emotionally exhausted. I needed to thank her later.

And I could do that. I could thank an adult for showing me the miniscule amount of respect. For acknowledging my existence. And if I could do that, what else could I do? My options felt limitless in my mind for a moment, and a feeling of happiness washed over me.

I felt a few tears roll down my cheek, and I lifted a hoof to rub them away. "Are… you alright?" Spike asked genuinely.

I nodded with a genuine smile. I felt like a weight was slowly being lifted from my chest. None of these people wanted to hurt me; they didn’t want to exploit me and make me do awful things. I could finally live.

I looked over to Spike, "I feel better than ever."

He laughed slightly, "Great."

I put a hoof up to my chin and asked Spike a few more questions. My voice was even a bit more cheery than before. "If she’s able to make the kitchen run on magic, why doesn’t she just make the rest of your jobs run on magic too?"

He shrugged, "She probably could; I’ve never asked her."

"And why are you the only dragon in Ponyville?" I asked, leaning in curiously.

"Twilight hatched me!" He said surprisingly, "It was an accident, but her magic was so strong that it hatched me. We’ve been together ever since."

"You’ve been with her since you were born? Doesn’t that kinda make her like… your mom?" I said with raised brows.

He chuckled nervously and waved his hands in a dismissive gesture, "No, not really. We’ve been good friends, but she’s never treated me like that. She was young when I hatched too."

"Oh."

He suddenly looked up at a clock, then smacked his forehead. "We should get going for dinner; I’ve gotta make the table."

I held my hoof out and placed it on his shoulder with a small smile, "I’ll help."

He smiled back at me with an appreciative smile and nodded, and we both hopped down to the ground and made our way down the hallway. While conversing with him, I learned he was into something called ‘comic books’. He said he’d show me them later, after being intensely surprised that I’d never seen one before.

I followed him into the dining hall, and he explained that everything was ready, but the kitchen wouldn’t serve unless the table was made. He showed me over to where he kept it all stored, "I'm not guessing you know how to use magic to float yours yet?"

I shook my head wildly, "No, the only thing I’ve done magic-wise is fire."

He nodded as he pulled out an additional stepping stool. And he explained how he would set the table, apparently the magic in the kitchen was picky and wouldn’t serve unless it was set a specific way. Spike was super surprised that I already knew the ‘formal’ setup for serving a table. And that I was quite fast at it as well.

Midway through setting it up, I heard hooves approaching, and my stomach dropped a little. "Spike? Have you gotten it ready for dinner yet-"

She stopped dead at the door with a surprised face after seeing me. I felt a bit of worry wash through me, but I worked to finish my side properly, and Spike finished his just a bit sooner. I glanced at Twilight; she seemed to be calculating it in her head, and she smiled wearily, "Mellow, you know you’re our guest, right? There’s no need to help-"

Fluttershy came in just as she was saying that. And seemed to piece it together, covering her face with a worried expression.

"I asked to help." I said with a small smile, "I do like to help others, when it’s not… uh… slavery." I said with a bit of a shiver.

"He’s good at it too!" Spike said with a smile.

Twilight nodded slowly. "Spike, can I… speak to you? Privately?"

Fluttershy bumped her friend’s shoulder, "We’ve waited a while for dinner; I think it can wait. Plus, I think you need to…" Fluttershy cleared her throat, taking quick glances at me.

Twilight sighed and walked to a purple seat, pulling it back with her magic and sitting down. Spike took a seat near the other side of the table. Fluttershy flew over and gently wrapped her hooves around my midsection, lifting me into a seat right next to hers. I couldn't see the table in a normal situation, but thanks to my tiny body, I got the treatment of a few stacked books on the chair for me.

Dinner was… sure… awkward at first. Who would’ve guessed.

Let’s see, we had a guilt-ridden princess. A former slave. A dragon. And a royally contracted babysitter. What a merry band we were!

The food itself was also eyebrow-raising for me. Pasta with some sort of red sauce on top. Which was fine by itself, but it was also topped with many different types of flowers. It definitely took me a moment of introspection on the ways of herbivorous creatures to gain enough spirit to take a bite. And I was pleasantly surprised by the flavor. If you’ve ever smelled a plant and thought it would taste good only to be wrong, well, that’s what it actually tasted like in this world.

Also, Spike didn’t have flowers, but… gemstone specks. I chose not to question it.

My grip work definitely left much to be desired. I couldn’t twirl it or keep the pasta on the fork for long enough to take a bite. A few times it would slither off the fork and splash back up to my face, and Fluttershy would clean my face gently with a cloth. I bet she thought it was endearing, as she giggled each time it happened. Well, for me, it was humiliating.

After a while of eating, Twilight broke the awkward silence. Clearing her throat, she looked at me, "Mellow. About earlier-"

"It's okay." I said quickly and dismissively, assuming this conversation would be coming eventually.

"No, it's not okay." Twilight said with a sigh.

"You don’t need to explain, Princess Twilight. It was just a differing opinion, that’s all."

She looked at me owlishly, "You don’t need to address me so… formally. I just wanted to say I’m sorry. Again. I didn’t think about how you felt, and I just spoke. And then I immediately felt awful about it but I didn't know what else to say."

Twilight took a deep and calming breath, placing a hoof on her chest. "So, Mellow Spark, I give you my sincerest of apologies. And... I hope we might still be friends." She gave a smile afterwards.

I analyzed her for only a moment, but it was true. I couldn't sense any deception in her words, unless she was cheating with magic. She was a friendly pony. "Apology accepted." I said with a simple head nod, then I tilted my head at her, "And earlier wasn't entirely your fault."

Fluttershy gently set her hoof on my back, and I smiled appreciatively at her. "I think everything caught up to me and I just realized it wasn’t what you said that had upset me. There was just so much happening and…" I sighed. "I’m just really happy that I’m free now, that's all."

I felt Fluttershy slowly pull me to her side, and she wrapped her other arm around me. "That’s great, Mellow! I’m proud of you for being so mature. And you’re so strong and brave; remember that, okay?"

She nuzzled me. That was the second time now that somebody had said something so nice about me. And the warm feeling that accompanied it was one of the best feelings ever. I giggled, "Thanks Miss Fluttershy." I said, glancing up at her with a wide grin.

She awed, and pulled me even closer for another moment. "Please call me Fluttershy, little one." Embarrassingly, I leaned into the embrace. Trying to soak up the affection as much as possible before it inevitably ended.

After a few moments, I began to hear another set of hooves in the hallway. Before I was ready, a new pony walked in. With pink fur and a purple mane striped with a few strands of blue. "So sorry for being late." She walked over and quickly sat next to Twilight. I was wondering what that extra plate Spike set out was for.

"It’s alright." Twilight said, glancing at me and then back at her.

The new pony followed her gaze, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw us. She nervously smiled, "Hi… um…"

"Starlight, this is Mellow Spark." She gestured over to me, "Mellow, this is Starlight Glimmer. My apprentice."

I raised my hoof awkwardly and tried to look smaller out of instinct. "Hello, Miss Starlight."

She smiled warmly, "It’s nice to meet you, Mellow." She said casually.

Spike hopped up, taking his plate and Twilight’s into the kitchen, seeing as they were done. Both Fluttershy and I were done as well, so I quickly grabbed both of our plates and carefully ran after him. "Hey Spike, wait up!"

"Twilight." Fluttershy said with a raised brow as the two left, "Should we be… stopping him?"

Twilight sighed with a shrug, "I don’t want to bring up bad memories for him. If he really wants to help Spike, then I guess it’s alright."

"The little one is super cute," Starlight said between bites.

Fluttershy hummed nervously, "I’m glad he seems to be taking earlier well. I just hope he isn’t keeping his feelings bottled up or anything."

Twilight nodded. "Even after being forgiven again, I still feel like I have no idea what I’m doing."

Starlight hummed, "That’s because you’re horrible with foals." She said absentmindedly.

"Yes, thank you… Starlight." Twilight muttered. Both Twilight and Fluttershy stood from their seats and headed into the hallway.

Fluttershy hummed thoughtfully, "Maybe if you just give it a bit of time…"

"I don’t have time," Twilight started. "Celestia gets here in two days. That’s not enough time to make amends. Celestia trusts me to take care of him, and I haven’t done very well yet. His acceptance of my apology was genuine, but it’s not as if he trusts me yet."

Twilight entered her library, Fluttershy still on her tail. "Maybe I should just leave him for you. He clearly trusts you more. And I can’t blame him." Twilight sat in her chair at her desk, laying her head on her hooves.

Fluttershy huffed, "Maybe ask somebody for advice? Somebody who’s really good with foals?"

"That’s…" Twilight sat in thought for a bit longer, until eventually she shot up in her seat quick enough to spook Fluttershy. "That’s a great idea!"

"It is?" Fluttershy said as she slowly unfurled herself from the ball she was in.

Twilight quickly pulled out a feather and a piece of paper and quickly began writing a message. Fluttershy sat in awkward silence until eventually Twilight rolled and stamped it loudly. "Perfect."

She held the scroll up. "Spi-" she covered her mouth, thinking to herself. "I won’t trouble him with it for now."

"How will you send it then?" Fluttershy asked curiously as Twilight walked towards a balcony.

"That’s easy," she began, concentrating as her horn glowed. "It’ll be slightly slower, but I’ve never forgotten the spell."

After a few moments, a purple bird materialized on the edge of the balcony. Glowing and sparkling with white specks, Twilight walked over and put it in a side bag. The bird instantly took off towards its destination. Looking like a comet in the night sky.

As we washed the dishes, Spike was explaining one of his favorite comics.

"Oh, and at the very end, when they’re about to defeat the evil Mane-iac, she immobilized the Power Ponies, and-"

As I was drying one of the plates, I was so engrossed by his story that I lost concentration on my hoof grip. It started tumbling towards the ground, and I shot my hoof out to grab it but failed. A flash of panic from years of slavery made me shout, "No!"

I shut my eyes quickly, expecting to hear it shatter. But it didn’t, and I felt weird. I slowly opened my eyes to the sight of the plate hovering just above the ground, surrounded by a deep blue aura. Much like the color of my mane. I stared in awe as the wispy color drifted from where it was up towards my horn. I had never really felt my horn until now, and it felt warm and tingly.

Spike laughed, "Nice one, dude!"

I smiled slightly. But suddenly my horn began sizzling and cracking, and the feeling was building up more and more in my body. I had no idea what the feeling was, but I suddenly felt myself lift off the ground.

Along with every other plate, dish, and bit of silverware in the entire kitchen. All covered in the same blue glow.

I tried to hold back whatever feeling it was as best as possible, but I couldn’t, as my magic seemed to be picking up everything in sight. I started to roll midair, due to the lack of gravity. Occasionally, a plate would end up shattering, no doubt due to the immense amount of magic energy attached to it.

I took one look at Spike’s wide eyes and muttered, "Help…" Really nervously.

Spike ran out of the room, yelling, "Twilight! Starlight!"

Alright, so I was on my own for a moment. My only experience controlling magic was as an element. I’ve never had this sort of raw magical energy before. If I lost control of my water magic, it would only drench me, but I was quite literally defying the laws of physics right now!

I could feel the power inside of me; it was similar but not exactly the same as leylines in my old world. The best way to describe it is that my old magic felt like I was taking a raft down a rapid river. This new magic felt like I was surfing on a piece of driftwood in an avalanche and right over a waterfall.

One of those is significantly easier than the other.

I tried following the stream of magic I felt in my horn further into my body to find the source and cut it out, but it was useless. Each time I tried to concentrate, I would feel yet another surge, and it would break my concentration.

Now not only were the plates combusting, but the pots and pans were bending in odd shapes, crumpling like paper. And the silverware was being shot out in different directions like small projectiles. I was growing increasingly worried.

I heard hurried footsteps in the hallway. And I turned to meet the wide eyes of the three adults. Fluttershy shouted worriedly, "M-Mellow!"

I waved awkwardly, then felt another wave of magic come out of my horn. Which made me spin super quickly, which was disorienting to say the least.

"I thought you were lying when you told me about him." Starlight said as she watched me in awe.

Twilight nervously walked forward into the kitchen, narrowly dodging a fork that embedded itself in the wall above her. "Okay, Mellow, I need you to try and calm down." She started slowly.

My still dizzy brain blurted out, "Trying my best over here!"

Twilight’s horn began to glow, and my vision turned purple as she enveloped me in some sort of bubble. The resounding crash of many things hitting the kitchen floor was unpleasant. However, Twilight kept her concentration steady and lowered me to the floor, in the ball.

My magic, with nothing else to latch onto, was simply bouncing off the walls of the orb. Every time it hit me, I felt something change. I went from being made of rocks to having my body grow spikes like a porcupine… The weirdest one was when my front hooves turned into lollipops. The worst part is that I was tempted to lick them.

After a few moments, my magic seemed to chill out, and I was back to "normal". And my magic slowly died down, but I still didn’t know how to contain it. "Okay," Twilight said with a bit of a relieved sigh. "You should be able to close it off now."

I just got done checking over my whole body to see if I was still in tact, before nodding, "Okay, good. Um… how?"

She sat down and pointed at her horn. "Can you feel that magic in your horn?" I nodded. "What I need you to do is concentrate on your horn, and follow that surge. It feels kind of tingly. Follow that leyline until you get to the source, and imagine yourself closing a door."

Alright, the explanation had been a little bit iffy, but I understood it well enough. Following her instructions, it took a while of following different leylines before I felt myself come across the source. I could tell it was the source because it felt like raw magic bottled up inside of me. Almost like a second stomach, I guess. There was a noticeable depletion in the source. I imagined myself closing a door, and slowly I felt my horn fizzle. And I dared to open an eye, and I sighed thankfully, seeing that it stopped glowing.

It was definitely odd to have the magic inside of me. The way I stopped using my old magic was way different. The leylines in my human body led to the outside, and I had to take in mana from my surroundings. The reason my water magic had been so potent was that I could take in mana at an extremely abnormal rate. So if I wanted to stop using magic, I would stop taking in mana.

Pony leylines were almost exactly the opposite. You’d take it from inside yourself and send it outward.

Twilight slowly released the bubble, which actually had a few cracks in it. I was almost instantly brought into Fluttershy’s arms. "Are you alright, Mellow? Oh gosh, that was so scary! Are you hurt?"

I giggled as she turned me over multiple times, "Hey… still dizzy. I’m okay." I told her.

She sighed in relief, hugging me again, "Don’t scare me like that." She scolded me.

"Well, I didn’t do it on purpose…" I defended myself wearily, looking around at the carnage in the vicinity.

I looked up at Twilight, who had a wide-eyed look as she scanned the room. "S-Sorry, Twilight."

She smiled and laughed, looking down at me in Fluttershy’s arms. "My theory was right!"

"Congratulations?" I muttered in confusion.

Starlight walked over, clearing her throat. "She thinks your fire in the forest was your magic awakening. And after seeing that? I think I agree."

"Magic… awakening?"

Twilight nodded eagerly, bringing out a notebook, and reading her notes. "Yep, your magic is awakening just like any normal unicorn foal. But it’s extremely volatile because you’re an alicorn."

I sighed, staring at my hooves in disdain, "Oh, joy…"

Fluttershy nuzzled the back of my neck, "Don’t worry, Mellow. It’s completely normal. Right girls?"

They both looked at each other, then nodded. Twilight walked over to me and looked at my horn with scrutiny, "Unlike other foals, you don’t seem to have worn your horn out. Which is great news."

"It is?" I voiced with an edge of worry.

"Yep, it means you just became my second student!" She spoke happily.

Starlight sighed. "What she means is that you can learn to control it already. Unlike really young foals who can’t, well, learn anything yet."

Was the room always so dark and hazy?

Twilight backed up and wrote herself a few more notes. Her lips pursed in confusion. "But it’s weird. Even if your horn isn’t worn, you should still be-"

"Mellow!" Fluttershy suddenly shouted as the foal went limp in her arms.

Fluttershy almost began to panic, but Twilight quickly put a hoof on her back. "It’s okay! He’ll be okay. Magic is still exhausting for new magic users. I’m surprised he stayed awake that long."

Spike came walking in and asked, "Is… he okay?"

Fluttershy placed him on her back and stood up, as Starlight glanced at the dragon, "He’s alright. Sadly, he didn’t get to hear you yell like a little filly earlier."

"I did not!" Spike refuted as Fluttershy passed into the doorway.

She turned around. "I think I’m going to sleep as well," Fluttershy said, taking deep breaths. "All of that gave me a scare."

The two other mares nodded, looking around the room. "We’ve got cleaning to do." Starlight muttered.

"Sleep well," Twilight called.

Fluttershy walked down the hallway to his room, shutting the door behind her with a small sigh. She gently brought the foal off her back, and smiled. He was snoring, and was so knocked out that he was like a stuffed animal. She giggled, pulling the covers back on his bed. She set him down gently, nuzzling his face.

When she brought her head back, the little kirin reached out to grasp something that wasn’t there. And when he did, he grew upset, his lips curling and quivering in his sleep. The action absolutely melted Fluttershy’s heart, and she contemplated for a moment. But it was not long before she crawled into the bed. Pulling the covers over themselves.

Instantly, the kirin colt grasped her chest and nestled close to her. Fluttershy couldn’t help the wave of protectiveness that flowed through her as she wrapped a wing around him and rested her head over his. The feeling she got from hugging him was like the warmth of a campfire curled against her. And she smiled before drifting off herself.

9 - Step//Out

"I can see it." His companion spoke with a joyful yet reserved voice. All he could see was her shadowy form on the hill top, with the moon at her back.

A pony wearing a dark blue hood crested the same ridge. He stared down at the small town, drifting his eyes over to where his companion had pointed. He sighed before talking. Not having spoken in many hours, his gruff voice caught her attention. "Are you sure that’s it?"

The unicorn mare turned and tilted her head with a small giggle. "You think I’d lie about something like this, silly?"

He wanted to roll his eyes at her childish behavior, and he sat down with a grunt to take a break. His limbs were heavy and tired after hours of walking. "For your sake, I believe you." The pony pulled a flask out of his cloak, and quickly opened it to gulp it down.

The mare laid down, flicking off her light blue cloak. As she stared dreamily at the ashen forest in the distance. The moon reflected off her icy blue mane. "I know it’s here; I can just feel it! Oh, I can’t wait!"

They sat in silence for a while, the stallion not taking his eyes off of something. The mare eventually noticed this: "Hey, spacing out now?"

"Quiet," he muttered quietly, standing himself up again. She watched him with curiosity as he lowered his front half, and without warning, he spread his wings and leapt into the sky with great speed.

After only a couple flaps of his wings, he grabbed something with his whole body, hovering in place for a moment. He looked at his work with a smile, before dropping back to the ground carefully, his lower half just barely touching the ground. The mare stared in confusion. "What was that?"

He opened his arms to show her, and what she saw made her eyes glow with intrigue. He held a small bird made of purple energy, wearing a carrier bag. The thing seemed to struggle in his hooves, as it likely only had one objective: to deliver.

Without hesitation, the stallion opened the carrier bag and shook it, dropping a scroll into his other hoof. The mare raised her eyebrow. "What are you-"

"Didn’t I tell you to be quiet?" He snapped at her roughly, causing her to recoil, though she never dropped her curiosity. He carefully opened the letter, making sure not to leave any impression that it had been tampered with.

She watched as his eyes scanned the paper with growing surprise. There was a growing fire in his gaze that caused him to release one loud, sharp laugh, which startled her. "Oh, this is rich!"

The mare took a step forward, intending to read it herself. But the stallion quickly rolled it back up with barely contained anger. She could tell quite easily when not to interact with him. He placed the scroll back in the bird’s bag and slammed the ground with his free hoof. Then he took a couple of long breaths before shaking his head. "Our job just got a whole lot harder," he said with gritted teeth.

He shot her a sharp, commanding look and said, "Write a letter to Specter." The stallion released the bird with a dismissive throw, and it stabilized itself before shooting off towards its destination once again.

She looked at him in confusion, "Why? What did the letter say?"

He growled angrily again, "It is not an it as we thought at first. There’s been a change of plans."

She nodded with a bit of concentration as she levitated out a quill and paper. "What should I write?" She asked the stallion as he paced.

He stopped and looked at her with a dark yet determined expression. "We have a time limit; the train arrives in two days."

Luna stayed silent in her sea of stars, as she always did. Meditating internally and watching over the ponies of Equestria. A job that she did diligently and masterfully, some would say. She tried her best to stay hidden when helping ponies overcome their fears. But all too often, they knew it was she who had given them peace.

Ponies, generally weren’t keen on bad dreams. However, there were some who seemed unaffected. And many more who would assume it was Luna that chased away their nightmare. Sometimes, these ponies would tell her to leave them to help someone who needed her help far more. She always shook her head, but gave way to their wishes of unperturbed horror.

The ones she would not allow were those of a foal’s nightmares. For Luna, a foal’s mind was the purest form of innocence. It was a place where those magical fantasies that foals always thought of would become reality. And where nobody should be able to reach them. Luna watched over all subjects, but she gave extra close attention to the little ones.

Nightmares for foals were often silly, but that was from an older perspective. A giant teddy bear chasing you down a hallway begging for hugs might be terrifying for a filly or colt. But for a grown pony, it would more than likely elicit nothing more than laughter. Most foals' nightmares were like this: silly monsters, silly scenarios. Nonetheless, she spared them from these moments.

It was extremely rare when a foal would have nightmares about real, tangible things. A deceased parent, a family member they hadn’t seen in far too long. Being abandoned by friends or family. Other foals bullying them. And in extremely rare cases, a parent’s abuse. These dreams always horrified Luna, and she would always enter their dreams to comfort them. And in the morning, after coaxing enough information, she would send someone to save the little one from their awful situation.

But there was now one particular foal in the realm with only nightmares. And each nightmare was seemingly just as bad as the last one. These nightmares weren’t a foal’s nightmares. They were the nightmares of even the most traumatized older ponies. It wasn’t often that she could catch glimpses of these dreams due to his mental blockade. But when she did, she wept for the colt; for her, it was nothing more than the emotions he felt. She couldn’t stand it. She begged for him to open up every now and then. Which fell on nobody else’s ears.

But this night was different and desperate. She could feel the colt’s discomfort heightened; it was nearly the only thing she could focus on. How could someone have hurt this one so badly, yet she had never noticed him until only a few days ago? Some dark magic, one would assume. But disregarding the how, she wanted nothing more than to save him from his nightmare.

On this night, she reached out her consciousness to the suffering foal. And whether it was because he wanted her help or for some other reason, she actually found that she was able to enter.

I sat there and watched my village burn.

I had been pulled away and not even given time to grieve. Even as we stood on a hilltop and watched the smoke billow into the sky above. Every house, alleyway, and shop. Everything I’d come to know was ablaze.

Tears were constantly leaving my eyes, but I wasn’t allowed to whimper or wail. When I stopped to look back at my village, each time I was yanked by my captor.

"Quit stopping, or I’ll hang you upside down and walk the rest of the way!" He barked at me.

I turned back around and looked up at the man with hatred. His orange-blonde hair covered the scar on his right eye. Dark brown eyes that looked soulless as he dragged me away. He was dressed in the finest red silks, and his armor was of the highest quality. The young prince of the realm himself had ruined my life.

He had burned my village; he had killed them—killed everyone!

He grinned at me and said, "Don’t look at me like that, little gem. Those villagers were filthy. You don’t need them."

My vision faded out and I refocused on a new scene farther in the future. When they were testing me, realizing the extent of my cursed healing. As they whipped my back for what felt like the thousandth time, flaying my skin off. The prince commanded me, "Heal."

And so I did. I healed my wound, and when I was done, the process would repeat itself. Some days it was whips, some days it was other things. Swords, maces, and knives. I could never get over the pain of broken ribs, no matter how many times they smashed my sides in.

I lived like this in agony for many months. The only reason I hadn’t gone insane was because of the other children who had been abducted in similar circumstances. Some had amazingly destructive powers; others had greatly useful powers; others could heal, but not nearly as much as me.

It really hurt when they’d leave one day and never come back, but it was often the reality.

Every day it dwindled more and more; there were only a few of us left.

My vision shifted again; this time I was older and a few years had passed. I was healing them on the frontlines like I was used to. Except, everything wasn’t like it used to be.

Everyone I saw was like a ghost. Every patient I walked up to was unrecognizable as a human. Just a dark mass of miserable energy screaming at me to leave them alone. It was only when I raised my hands to heal them that I realized I didn’t have hands. I had hooves.

I panicked for a moment, realizing I was a kirin again. My hooves flashed between being on fire and not being there at all, as the screaming grew louder from the things around me. They weren’t humans anymore. I had made them into something else entirely. Visions of them on fire flashed in my eyes, screaming in pain.

My tears came out freely. "Stop!" I gasped and pleaded, "Please stop."

I choked on my tears, "Someone help."

And after a few moments, it did. It hadn’t only stopped, but I was also in somebody's embrace.

I opened my eyes. I was in the same cozy bedroom as before. And I lay sheltered under a much larger blue mare’s wing. She hugged me tightly to her side with her wing, nuzzling the tears off of my face. "Hush now, little one, you’re okay."

My vision cleared for a moment, allowing me to see my savior. I vaguely remembered her from before, with a mane of stars that flowed like water and light blue eyes. She wore a lovely black crown. I looked confused for a moment, and before I could even open my mouth to ask, she answered.

"I’m Princess Luna, little Mellow." She said endearingly as she hugged me even tighter. "I’m sure you know of me?"

I gave a small nod, and she smiled before leaning down to nuzzle me once again. She held her head there for much longer as she spoke softly, "You’re safe with me in your dreams. There’s no more need for tears."

"T-Thank you, Princess."

"Nuh-uh, just Luna. Okay?" She corrected me with another comforting brush of her wing over my back. "And you’re very welcome."

My eyes widened quite a bit. "Did you… see my whole dream?"

"That was not a dream, more of a horrific nightmare." She shook her head and recomposed herself: "No, I didn’t. Would you like to speak about it?

I shook my head vigorously and said, "No, no, it’s okay."

She sighed, "Best not to hold things in, lest you fall into an ever-widening pit of despair."

She didn’t question it further, as I allowed my mind to recover. I lay my head against her side and listened to the fireplace roar next to her bedside. "C-Can you… save me from that? Every night?" I asked quietly, with hope.

She hummed, "Yes, I can. But only if you allow others in. You must ask for help and allow it in your heart."

I left the warm comfort of her wing blanket to stand between her front hooves. I stared into the fireplace as it crackled and danced, "It’s hard…"

She wrapped her hooves around me a bit, "I know it is. Trust me, I understand the feelings you’re going through, Mellow."

I just stood there for a while, taking in the warmth of the fake fireplace. After a deep sigh, I looked up to her, "Thank you, Luna. I hope we meet a third time."

"As do I—wait, a third time?" She looked puzzled at me and seemed to think internally.

She lifted her front hooves to pull me towards her barrel in a deep hug. "I can’t wait to meet you in Ponyville. Be good for Twilight, okay?"

I giggled, "I think you need to tell Twilight to be good for me."

She returned the laugh and ruffled my mane. "Maybe I shall, little one."

I awoke hazily, blinking my eyes open with a small yawn. My entire vision was fluffy yellow hair, and I followed it up to see Fluttershy still fast asleep. She was holding me comfortably against her chest. She was super comfy to sleep against, so I laid my head back down to allow myself to wake up more.

I remember having awful nightmares, though I could only vaguely recall them being old memories. But the least hazy part of my night was meeting Princess Luna. I don’t remember much about the encounter, but she was nice. I was still worried about meeting them both, but from the short interaction we had, she seemed pleasant. And a pony that goes around chasing off nightmares can’t be bad, can she?

My eyes felt dry, I recognized it as the feeling of dried tears. I must’ve cried in my sleep, silly me. They were just old memories, they can’t hurt me anymore. I just have to allow them not to hurt me, it should be easy! I’m away from everyone who hurt me now.

I heard another yawn and felt Fluttershy’s chest rise abruptly with the sound. I raised my head, and after she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, she met my gaze, "Oh! Mellow, good morning." She said with a smile. She carefully let go of me, "You could’ve woken me up, little one; it wouldn’t bother me. We’re both early risers, it seems." She continued with a giggle.

I nodded and averted my gaze. "I know I could've, but… you were soft." I said quietly, a blush appearing on my face.

She leaned down and gave me a quick nuzzle. "Would you like to come with me to check on all my animals?"

My ears perked up, and I tilted my head. "Can I really?"

She moved off the bed, stretching her legs eagerly. "Of course! I’m sure the animals would love you."

The thought excited me, until I remembered the fire. My eyes grew wide with worry. "But—I ruined their homes. Will they be mad?"

"Not at all silly," Fluttershy said, rubbing her nose against mine. "Little colts need sunlight too."

I nodded, "O-Okay. Let’s go!" I said this as my small smile returned.

Fluttershy helped me put my cloak around my neck, clicking it on with a pop as she picked me up gingerly and placed me on her back.

Just as we were about to leave the castle, Twilight came in through a separate hallway. "Oh? Where are you two going?" Twilight said with curiosity.

"To see my animals, would you like to come?" Fluttershy asked.

"No, it’s alright, but um…" Twilight seemed hesitant, as she looked everywhere but at us. "Is that such a good idea?"

My ears lowered, and I felt myself lower on Fluttershy’s back. She must’ve noticed because she turned around to look at Twilight suspiciously, "Now why would that be an issue?"

Twilight waved her hooves, "No, it’s just—he can’t control his magic. I was hoping to teach him some of it this morning." She stopped for a few moments. "And if he has an outburst, you can’t exactly control it."

I had to admit that she was correct. But nonetheless, Fluttershy stamped her hoof in disagreement, "Oh, come now, Twilight. I don’t intend to keep him all cooped up just because he might have a magic outburst. Little colts and fillies need sunlight and fresh air!"

Twilight sighed and bowed her head, "Okay, just be careful. And don’t let anyone see that he’s an alicorn!"

Fluttershy nodded before leaving the castle quickly afterwards. It did feel a little bad to be such a problem for others with such simple things. Every other pony isn’t allowed to see me for who I am. And talking to others is dangerous; otherwise, they might find out I’m an alicorn or whatever.

Ponyville was quite active in the mornings, the daily routine was already set into motion. It was really hard not to stand out, but for the most part, others seemed less intrigued by me. Maybe rumors had already spread, or maybe they were too busy with their activities. I didn’t get much other than a few smiles.

We left Ponyville, to my surprise. She said she lived on the edge of the forest—the same one I’d burned. I could’ve burned her house down if it had been worse!

It was much farther from Ponyville than I first expected, but when we arrived, I looked at her cottage in wonder. It was a very beautiful house. Other than the many, many, birdhouses that sat around it, the house looked like it was part of nature. The roof was covered in grass and bushes as it sat on the edge of a quaint little river next to a flower patch. There were flowers all around—in her windows, on the roof—and I smiled as the peacefulness of the place reminded me of home.

"Your house is beautiful, Fluttershy." I complimented her sincerely.

She giggled, "Thank you! But it’s not just my house."

I was about to inquire about what she meant, but it was as if the entire forest had heard her voice. Dozens of animals scurried out of burrows; birds flew from nearby trees and birdhouses; or they poked their heads around corners. At first I was startled, but they all ran up to Fluttershy and took turns rubbing themselves against her hooves or chirping at her.

There were weasels, ferrets, ducks, bunnies… Even snakes! She had a name for each of them.

Fluttershy slowly lowered herself onto the ground. I carefully stepped onto the ground and hid behind her hooves. She smiled at all her animals, "Now, everyone. This is Mellow. He’s a very kind little kirin, I expect you all to be on your best behavior!"

It only took them a moment before they all nodded with glee. Many of them ran over and began to rub against me, it didn’t help that some were just as big as I was. I giggled as I ceaselessly tried to free myself. "Haha, st-stop! That tickles!"

The bunnies were extra affectionate, all except for one. He stood farther away than the rest, looking at me with raised eyebrows and a tilted head. The rest of the animals swarming me dispersed, and slowly the white rabbit hopped towards me. Fluttershy cleared her throat sternly, "Angel, be nice! He’s been through enough."

‘Angel’ looked over at Fluttershy and nodded, and as he approached me, I smiled and lowered my head to his level. "Hello. It’s nice to meet you." I said quietly.

The bunny gave a small smirk and a nod and reached his paw up to pat my head before hopping away. Fluttershy seemed completely surprised. "Hmm, he usually doesn’t like new people." She smiled and hummed as she petted my mane. "What do you think, Mellow?"

I shrugged with a smile. "Maybe he was intimidated by me?"

Fluttershy giggled, "Oh, Angel? Never." She said with a bit of playful sarcasm. We heard a squeak of protest from nearby, and we both laughed.

My ears perked up as we suddenly heard loud footsteps. I peered around Fluttershy to see what had to be an eight-foot bear. Which was basically a goliath compared to me! I pointed at it and stuttered in fear, "F-Fluttershy, b-bear!"

She turned her head quickly, "Oh! Harry, are you still awake? I thought you’d be in hibernation already."

My fears slowly eased, as she clearly knew the bear. She turned and quickly rubbed my back calmingly, "No need to fear; he’s a kind bear." She lowered her head and whispered, "And overly affectionate."

I was curious what she meant, but it was pretty clear as the bear leaned down and scooped both of us into his arms. Literally giving us both a bear hug. It caught me off guard, but I giggled as the bear gave us a goofy grin. Fluttershy hummed worriedly, placing her hoof on Harry’s cheek. "Be careful with him; he’s still tiny." She said with a raised eyebrow.

Harry nodded and placed us both on the ground before wandering off. "Well," Fluttershy brushed herself off a bit, "would you like to help me feed and take care of them?"

I hopped a few times, "Yes, please!"

I quite enjoyed helping Fluttershy with her animals. It took much longer than usual because she really wanted to teach me everything she was doing. And I had to admit, I’d never been so enamored by something in my life! I didn’t know how much went into caring for so many animals. After we’d fed them all, we even had a picnic next to the river with all the animals. Fluttershy made really good daffodil sandwiches!

The inside of her cottage had been just as pretty but also chaotic with all the animals running about. I was currently playing a game of tag with some mice as Fluttershy finished up a couple things. But as I was doing so, I heard a loud pop, and a new voice hit my ears from the kitchen. "There you are! I was beginning to worry that someone had turned you into a mouse!" The overly dramatic voice said with a sigh.

I abruptly stopped my game of tag to walk towards the kitchen, peeking around the corner. I heard Fluttershy sigh, "Please, you scared me, Discord! Don’t just pop in like that; I’ve told you to knock at my door!"

The sight I got was definitely the weirdest thing since I arrived. This ‘Discord’ was a creature of many different things… mostly dragons, some kind of bird, and goats, to name a few. He was floating midair with no sign of magic and crossing his arms with a raised eyebrow. "Well, you know. I got a little bit worried!" Discord defended himself, placing a hand to his chest, "I sensed a huge magical surge across Equstria! And next thing I know, such a disaster begins in the forest near your house! I was shocked and frightened!"

Fluttershy interrupted him by clearing her throat. She looked over at me; I hadn’t even noticed that she knew I was here. Fluttershy gestured for me to come to her, so I did, walking over and leaning against her side. "Discord, this is Mellow Spark." She gestured to me.

Discord’s eyes widened in curiosity as he put a hand to his chin in thought. Suddenly, his other hand and both his eyeballs poofed off his body, and they began to float around me as his body talked from in front of us. "Hmm? A kirin? Is this the one who caused the fire?"

With one disembodied hand, he lifted my hooves as if to inspect them. He also opened my mouth, checked in my ears, then lifted my cape, "Aha! An alicorn kirin! No wonder there was such an odd magical energy."

He began lifting my wings to inspect them, but Fluttershy swatted his hand away from me. "Please, he’s not a toy, Discord."

His hands and eyes reappeared on his body. "I know, I know! Sheesh."

He began to lounge in midair as if he were on a bed, with one hand on his chin. "Tell me the story! I deserve to hear it after all the worry you put me through!" He feigned being about to faint.

"Well," Flutterhshy began carefully, "we found him in the Everfree forest; he was being attacked by timberwolves, and he awakened his magic and nirik form. Twilight had to suppress the flames with her own magic. And now me and Twilight are caring for him until the princesses arrive."

Discord looked at me suspiciously but turned back to Fluttershy, "I always knew you would be a perfect parent, my dear! So loving and caring!" He fawned over her.

Fluttershy blushed and huffed as we heard a crash in the room over. I thought I caught sight of Discord snapping a finger, but I wasn’t positive. Afterward, Fluttershy rolled her eyes, "Angel! How many times have I told you about doing parkour in the living room?" She trotted out of the room angrily.

Immediately after she left, Discord reappeared right in front of my face: "A random mysterious alicorn kirin appears in the forest. Who doesn’t have his magic prior…"

I felt myself begin to grow nervous and worried, as he was clearly analyzing me. "What are you?" I muttered in genuine curiosity.

He smirked, "Discord? Lord of chaos and trickery? Savior of Equestria? Fluttershy’s friend? All of the above!" I couldn’t speak for how many of those were true.

"I’ve got it!" He snapped his finger and grinned at me, "You’re not from this dimension, are you?"

"W-What?" I began to panic slightly. "What makes you think that? That’s crazy!"

"Really?" Discord said as if he already had me completely figured out. "Listen, my young flaming friend. I know a lot of things, and one thing I do know is that you—" He pointed one finger at me, which multiplied into hundreds of fingers—"did not exist until a few days ago."

I lowered myself to the floor; he really was some sort of manifestation of chaos…

Discord’s fingers retracted, and he laughed jovially: "Wonderful! Excellent! I love a bout of interdimensional confusion every now and again!"

I still heard Fluttershy arguing with Angel in the other room, so I huffed and stood on my hooves. "Do you know why I’m here? What do you want from me?"

He looked offended. "Oh, I didn’t bring you here! I promise. I’m just as confused as you are, little fellow. I have no need for you other than the intrigue that you bring."

I scoffed, "I just… Don’t tell anybody, okay? I don’t want them to freak out and… get rid of me. I don’t want to go back…" I said, looking down at my hooves worriedly.

"Sure thing," he said. He physically zipped his mouth shut and took it off, dropping it into a nearby portal. As it reappeared, he gave me a thumbs up, "Secret is locked away. Though it does only have one caveat."

I tilted my head curiously, and he leaned into my face with seriousness, "If you hurt Fluttershy, I’ll send you to a worse dimension than your last one must’ve been. Believe me, you won’t want to be there."

I shook my head wildly as fear entered my eyes. "I would never! Everyone’s been so nice to me. I promise I won’t!" I had to admit, being threatened by a god of chaos themselves was horrifying. It certainly sends a message.

His jovial mood returned: "Great! Then you’ve got a friend in me! Oh, do tell, what was so terrible about your last dimension?" He said with both hands on his chin in eagerness.

I shrugged and averted my eyes. "Hellish, war everywhere, entire races being exterminated for being inferior in magic power…"

He nodded a few times in thought, "How’d you get here?"

I shrugged yet again. "I was at war and got blasted by a gravity and spatial mage at the same time… After that, I woke up in the forest."

"Intriguing," he said, backing up a bit. He began speaking a bit louder suddenly: "So, have you tried any sweets from Sugarcube Corner yet?"

I squinted at him oddly but heard hoofsteps right behind me and understood what he was doing, "Oh, uh, no. I passed by it; they smelled really good! I’ve never really had sweets other than a lollipop before."

"Oh, we can change that!" Fluttershy said as she rubbed the back of my mane. She leaned down and nuzzled my cheek. "How would you like to go get a treat for being such a good helper?"

I smiled widely. "That sounds great!" The idea of getting to try something else sweet, especially when the other residents of Ponyville regarded it highly, was exhilarating.

"That’s my cue!" Discord said with a snap as his body disappeared. But right afterward, just his head reappeared. "Oh, and might I recommend the milkshakes? They’re delicious!" He said before disappearing completely.

Honestly, the shock of what I all experienced caught up to me at that moment, and I turned to look at Fluttershy. "He’s weird."

She giggled, "Yep, he used to be a bad pony, but now he’s much nicer. He even helped save Ponyville once."

Huh, so that one was true.

I nodded as she placed me on her back, and we left the cottage for Ponyville. The words he said kept coming back to me, I didn’t want to hurt anybody. But what if I did?

No, it’s fine! I can control my emotions and live like a normal pony. Just like everyone else.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading! Leave a comment and a like if you haven't, it really makes my day reading other people's thoughts! (and seeing the thumbs up count increase makes my brain go weee~) Trying not to sound like a shill. I'm truly grateful for how well the story has done so far. It's gone well past any expectations I had! Anyways. See you soon! -Flygon

10 - The//Fall

The hustle and bustle of midday Ponyvile was quite the spectacle. My previous ventures must've been during the dull moments of the day. I was happy for once that I was riding on Fluttershy’s back, as I feel I would’ve been trampled otherwise.

Fluttershy was very good at keeping me on her back; whether it was instinct or experience, I didn’t know. She had her wings slightly folded upwards, so that I couldn’t roll off her back. And she walked impressively carefully.

We turned down a less populated street, and Fluttershy gave a sigh of relief. "Are you okay, Mellow?"

I hummed, "Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?"

She continued onward, "I didn’t know if you’d be okay with crowds. I’m sorry, I didn’t expect it to be so busy."

I giggled and hugged the back of her neck. "I felt just fine, especially with you with me."

I could tell she was blushing as she started acting shy, but it wasn’t long before something else happened. Some light blue pony with a rainbow mane swooped down from up high, making Fluttershy jump with a small squeak.

"Hey Flutters," she said, still flying right above the ground.

"Rainbow!" Fluttershy said exasperatedly, "Why do you always have to scare me?"

"It’s not on purpose!" She replied with crossed arms. Her eyes drifted up to me, and she raised an eyebrow. "What’s another kirin doing here in Ponyville?"

Fluttershy sighed, "Rainbow Dash, this is Mellow Spark. He’s… part of a cultural exchange with the kirins."

Rainbow Dash shrugged, "That’s cool, I guess; I’ve seen a few living around here, honestly. I just wanted to snoop."

Fluttershy smiled, "He’s never had any sort of sweets before; I’m taking him to Sugarcube Corner. Do you want to come?"

Rainbow Dash groaned and put a hoof to her forehead, "I wish! I’m stuck on weather duty today, farmers are complaining about the lack of rain!"

"You can control the weather?" I asked in awe.

Rainbow Dash smirked and spread her wings outward in a showy way. "Yep! The best of us pegasus can make whatever weather we want!"

"That’s so cool!" I said slowly, "Can I control the weather too?"

I felt Fluttershy tense up under me, and Rainbow looked at me with squinted eyes and said, "I’m sorry, bud, I think you’re more suited for magic. But who knows, maybe you’ll be a powerful enough magic user someday to make your own storms!"

Oh, right. She doesn't know I have wings, and she isn’t supposed to know.

"Anyways, I’m off. You guys have an extra cupcake for me! Also, sick cloak, kid." Rainbow said before rocketing off, leaving a trail of rainbows.

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief. I felt guilty for making her worry, so I lowered myself onto her back. "I’m sorry, Fluttershy."

She slowly brought me off her back and placed me in front of herself. When she raised her hoof, I don’t know why, but I immediately recoiled towards the floor and closed my eyes. I opened my eyes quickly afterwards, realizing that Fluttershy would obviously never hurt me.

When I opened my eyes, she was already bringing me towards her chest, "Oh, sweetie, I’d never hurt you. You did nothing wrong, Mellow." She said, rubbing small circles on my back.

"I-I know." I said shakily, "It's a force of habit, s-sorry."

She nuzzled me again, "You don’t have to apologize; everything’s alright."

After a few moments, she slowly picked me up and put me on her back again. I hummed, "It was a stupid question anyway; I almost caused a bunch of trouble for you."

She shook her head, "N-No, you’re okay!" She turned and nuzzled my face one last time, "It’s a good question. I wonder if a kirin with wings can control clouds too."

I giggled, "I could make… like a cloud house!"

Fluttershy laughed and continued walking. "You know, we actually have those! Rainbow lives in one. And there’s a whole city called Cloudsdale in the clouds."

"Wow!" I expressed with wonder. A cloud city? That sounded like a fairytale! "Miss Fluttershy, I want to go there!"

"Maybe someday," she replied.

"This is crazy, this has to be a nightmare." Twilight said hastily, pacing back and forth in her library.

She looked down at the letter she’d just read for the hundredth time, hoping, begging for her to have missed the part where it’s all a prank.

Dear Princess Twilight,

Terribly sorry for such an urgent message. But as the closest acting authority to the issue, it had to be done. The two princesses have gone missing. Their train did not arrive at their nearest station on schedule. And upon investigating the track the princesses were taking, we can only deduce that the entire train has completely vanished, along with all of its passengers. At best, we can keep the press off this for a few days, but soon questions will be asked. I request your aid in locating the missing ponies. This is a potentially dire situation; if both princesses aren’t found, there will be mass panic.

Sincerely, Mayor Mare.

Twilight scanned it again, and again, and again. Yet the words didn’t change; the request for help was still there.

Other than the initial panic, the most pressing problem was that Twilight had no clue why. There was no explanation for the disappearance; there was no trace of their whereabouts.

The second problem was that she was stuck in Ponyville. She already had a stressful enough matter to take care of. The random kirin alicorn.

The more she thought about it, the more she didn’t understand. The princesses disappear right as a new alicorn shows up? It was too confusing and perfect. She briefly thought about whether Mellow was being truthful about who he was; maybe he knew something that-

No, she cut out that line of thought.

The more she paced, the more her nerves rose, until Spike brought her out of it. "Twilight, the more you pace, the less we know about what’s going on."

She stopped and nodded at him, "You’re right; I need to contact everyone else. And then we can investigate."

"But they don’t know about Mellow." Spike said with raised brows. "And Fluttershy is taking care of him right now."

Twilight wanted to yell in anger; for a moment, she wished the kirin hadn’t shown up at all. But she took a deep breath, realizing this wouldn’t help anybody.

"How does a train just disappear?" Twilight ranted as she began pacing again.

"Discord?" Spike asked with a shrug.

Twilight shook her head, "It isn’t him. He’d make a show out of it if he had."

Starlight walked into the library at that moment, "Figured anything out?"

Twilight slowly shook her head as Starlight put a hoof to her chin in thought. "Well," she began slowly, "should we contact Princess Cadence?"

Twilight sighed, "I did yesterday about Mellow and haven’t heard back yet. I guess… it couldn’t hurt. She may already know."

Starlight shrugged, "It’s worth a shot. Especially if you haven’t heard back. If she’s missing, then something is definitely up."

Twilight nodded, turning to Spike, who already had a paper ready.

I recognized where I was, mostly because of the intensely familiar scent of sweet things I could never even dream of. And not long after, the sight of the colorful building came into view. Fluttershy stopped just short of walking in and addressed me quietly: "Mellow, there’s a mare in here named Pinkie Pie. She’s very energetic and extremely unpredictable, but I promise she’s very nice."

"It’s okay," I said with confidence. "I’ve met eccentric people before."

Fluttershy hummed worriedly, "It’s almost a bit more than… eccentric."

I rubbed against the back of her head, "I’ll be okay."

She sighed, "If you say so, just tell me if it’s too much."

I nodded, even out of her view, and we took steps into the bakery.

I was immediately assaulted with smells, and I had to manually make sure my mouth was closed so I wouldn’t drool at them. Everywhere I looked, there was something I wanted to try; it all just looked so tasty.

We approached the counter, and Fluttershy called out, "Hello, Pinkie."

I tilted my head curiously, as I didn’t see anybody. But nearly instantly, the pink pony shot up from behind the counter with a loud, "Howdy-do Fluttershy!"

I yelped and fell backwards on Fluttershy’s back. Which caused her to instantly pick me up in a panic, "O-Oh, Mellow!"

I held my hoof up, "My heart… was not ready…" I said between heavy breaths.

In Fluttershy’s panic, Pinkie Pie put her front hooves on the counter to look over and gasped. "Oh my gosh! Is that a brand new, super awesome kirin friend?" she said in excitement.

After reassuring Fluttershy that I was alright for the hundredth time, she turned to meet Pinkie’s curious gaze. "Yes, uhm… This is Mellow Spark. He’s part of a cultural exchange with the kirins, so he’ll be staying for a couple of days."

Pinkie giggled to herself, "That’s good enough for me."

"Pinkie, no surprise party." Fluttershy said with a stern gaze.

"Aww… You ruined the surprise part! Why not?" Pinkie said as her mane seemed to droop a little.

"Well," Fluttershy said, growing nervous again.

I spoke up for her: "I hate surprises."

"Whaaat?! Why?" Pinkie said this in complete disbelief.

I wasn’t actually lying. I did hate surprises almost entirely. But that was due to most ‘surprises’ I’ve endured, being a new and more intense type of ‘training’. I’d grown to expect that when someone wanted to surprise me, they wanted to hurt me.

I shrugged at her question, however. "They make me pass out."

Fluttershy looked down at me in worry, but I kept a stoic facade. Once again, I wasn’t technically lying. I’d always pass out whenever my master had a new ‘surprise’ for me. And wake up in the mud hours later, inches from death, in a pool of my own blood.

A cold shudder went down my spine, and I felt myself shrink. For a moment, I caught a wisp of flame on my hoof.

All of it evaporated with Fluttershy’s touch. The feeling of her hoof on my mane was enough to make me feel like crying. But I held it in for the moment; now wasn’t the time to have a breakdown.

Fluttershy picked me up and placed me on her back, and I quickly nestled my face in the back of her neck. "Sorry, Pinkie, he’s really nervous around new people as well. I just don’t think it’s a good idea."

Pinkie hummed, "Okay, I understand. What about just a regular party?"

"No,"

"What about just a party of people he knows?"

Fluttershy hesitated for a moment, and let out a sad response, "He just got here, Pinkie. He doesn’t have many friends." She tried to say it quietly, but I still heard it.

Pinkie sounded much sadder than before. "Okay… What can I get for you, Fluttershy?" I noticed a few ponies get in line behind Fluttershy. They giggled at my display of shyness; I only gave them a small wave.

"He’s never had sweets of any kind before." Fluttershy started, "What would you recommend?"

"NEVER HAD SWEETS BEFORE?!" Pinkie said, practically shaking the building. She quickly left her spot at the counter, zipping around so fast I couldn’t keep track of her. Finally, she got back with a tray of what had to be two dozen different sweets. All cut into sizable portions for the both of us.

"Try these, all of these!" She practically commanded.

Fluttershy stuttered nervously, "O-Oh, thank you. How much do I owe you?"

"Nothing! Just tell me what Mellow thinks! I can’t wait to see his face!" She replied.

Fluttershy smiled, "Well, thank you, Pinkie. I’ll be sure to do that."

Fluttershy picked up the tray in her mouth before walking precariously over to a booth seat by the window. I hopped off her back and onto the seat as she settled in next to me. I had to admit that I was feeling a bit impatient as I stared at all the treats in front of me. My eyes lit up like stars in wonder.

Fluttershy giggled, "Try whatever you like. But eat slowly! And don’t eat too much. You’ll feel sick later. Okay?"

"Okay!" I chirped happily as I picked up something called a cupcake.

I took my first bite carefully, and I almost felt like my mouth exploded due to the sugary sweetness of it. It wasn’t just sweet; it tasted like something else that I’d never tasted in my life. I heard a giggle, and then the sound of a flash and a machine.

I turned my head to see Fluttershy giggling into her hooves, with Pinkie holding some device. After a few seconds, the device spit out a piece of paper with me on it: "A perfect picture!" Pinkie announced, placing it on the table.

I leaned over; there were bits of the cupcake all over my face, and the expression of me taking my first bite. I couldn’t help but laugh a bit along with Fluttershy. Pinkie quickly disappeared into the bakery again, and Fluttershy held a napkin to my face and cleaned it off.

After that, I tried everything on the table. Muffins, donuts, truffles, cookies—by the end, I felt like I was a completely new person. And to be honest, I might as well have been. Because as soon as we finished, I couldn’t help but move my legs in a jittery fashion, and I had a hard time keeping still.

Fluttershy briefly left to leave our tray on the counter before coming back to me, "Ready to go, Mellow?"

"Sure, where to next?" I asked as I hopped between two hooves.

She smiled, "It looks like you need to lose some energy. Wanna go to the park?"

I hopped off the seat and ran a circle around her, "Yeah! What’s a park?"

She began walking for the door, and I eagerly followed, "Oh, you’ll see."

The park was fun. It had slides, swings, and other questionably safe things to play on. I loved it—or at least, my hyperactive body loved it. There were other foals around the playground, but most seemed to be lost in their own world. I knew I couldn’t even try to make friends, so I kept to myself as well. Fluttershy was sitting on a bench nearby, but she seemed caught up in a conversation with some other mare.

After playing for a while, I began to feel a little bit sick. I think I actually ended up eating too much of those sweets, at least for my first time ever eating them. And playing around wasn’t helping my stomach. I scanned the area around me for a bathroom and noticed a large building with signs indicating males and females.

I began walking towards it and looked back at Fluttershy. I should’ve probably told her, but she was having such a nice conversation, it seemed. I could do this on my own; it would be fine.

After finding the bathroom and thankfully not losing my stomach, but taking care of other business. I walked out of the building feeling much better, but before I could make my way back to the playground, two ponies stepped into my path. I fell back onto my rump with a squeak, and I rubbed my head as I looked up at them. "S-Sorry." I muttered.

They both had wide smiles and friendly faces. One was a smaller violet unicorn with an icy blue mane and a light blue cloak on her back; she seemed younger than most mares I’ve met. The other was a much larger brown stallion pegasus with silver hair and a black cloak. He had a scar over his mouth, but otherwise he had a friendly smile. "Oh, no worries, young one." The stallion said.

I stood up and nodded, attempting to walk past them, but the stallion blocked my path a bit. "You’re awfully young to be out by yourself. Is your momma nearby?"

I looked up with a bit of curiosity. I guess it was odd that I’d gone off by myself. "Um, I’m here with someone. They’re just sitting over there by the park." I said quietly.

The violet mare spoke cheerily, "I like your cloak! It looks cool."

I smiled slightly, "Thanks, I like yours too."

"We don’t see many kirin around here," the stallion began. "I find your nirik forms absolutely fascinating. Would you mind showing me?"

"N-No!" I said quickly, backing up a few steps, "I-I mean, I can’t control it yet."

I almost caught a hint of annoyance crossing his face as he let off a laugh. "Oh, don’t you worry, a foal’s nirik form is super easy to suppress."

"Is it now?" I asked with a small, fake smile. I was now looking over to Fluttershy to see if she had noticed my absence. I didn’t know why, but I felt myself growing a bit uneasy.

The mare stepped forward a bit, "It’s just that we really wanted to see it. I know a place where you won’t burn anything in nirik form. Want to come see it with us?"

I huffed and stepped a few more paces back; something in me was screaming at me, and I really didn’t like the feeling. "I-I think I need to go now."

I began walking away with my eyes locked on them. The stallion seemed angry as he took a step forward, but the mare held him back. Soon they disappeared behind a building again. What was that all about?

I looked down at my hooves and saw that I was leaving scorched footsteps in the grass. I took a few deep breaths, but it wasn’t helping, and tears started brimming in my eyes. Something deep inside me was telling me I was unsafe, and I couldn’t calm it down either. "Fluttershy!" I called when I got close enough.

"Oh, Mellow. Are you having fun?" When she saw me, she immediately became worried.

I was crying as I held my hooves up, which were simmering with blue flames on the end. "I-I can’t… I can’t stop it."

She nodded and looked around nervously. Some of the mares in the area looked at us like they’d seen a ghost, some pulling their children away from me and closer to themselves. Fluttershy’s first instinct was to pick me up, but she quickly realized the problem with that.

The fire was still crawling up my arm, especially with everyone’s eyes on me, looking at me like I was going to hurt them. Fluttershy was frozen; she didn’t know what to do either.

I remembered flashes of my fire in the forest. Except it wasn’t the forest; it was Ponyville and all of its residents on fire. Which made me remember my home and my parents. All of the panic of the situation got to me, and I ran.

I left Fluttershy and ran towards the only person who could handle my destructive power. I ran towards the crystal tree, even as the flames continued to threaten to overtake my body. Everyone shot worried or scared glances at me as I ran through town. I nearly tripped a few times, and dodging the various ponies was also hard.

Eventually I ran up the golden steps and burst through the doorway. "Twilight!" I called out.

Almost immediately, I heard a poof, and Twilight appeared right in front of me. "M-Mellow? What happened?"

My fire was now up to my chest, as I hysterically dropped to the floor and cried. "Please, please, turn it off! I can’t make it go away!"

"Okay! Okay." She said quickly, "First, I need you to calm down for me."

"I can’t!" I cried as a new wave of tears left my eyes.

"Well, how do you usually calm yourself down?" Twilight asked worriedly.

"I don’t know!" I walked closer to Twilight and held my hoof out, but she took a few steps back with what seemed like fear. I retracted my hoof in horror; of course she didn’t want to be near me.

The only thing I thought of was Lovelight. She was the only one who had ever made me calm down when going nirik. She still treated me like normal, even while I was on fire. I don’t know what she did to make me feel better. Breathing wasn’t working, and more flashes of people screaming in fire filled my mind. Tears came flooding out of my eyes; uncontrollable emotions flooded.

Of course, I was stupid. Leaving my old world and becoming a new species. And thinking that anybody would ever see me the same as themselves. I was always going to be a freak. Always that weird one with horrible powers that you just try to forget. Throw me in a dungeon, tell me to leave—anything would be better than pretending to be my friend.

I felt the rest of my fire rush up my body with a heat wave, Twilight quickly bubbled me and held me suspended in the air. The fire rushed outward in a heat wave but was blocked by the bubble, thankfully.

Suddenly, Fluttershy burst through the door. "Mellow! Are you-" She saw me bubbled, and gasped.

"Fluttershy, what happened?" Twilight asked with a hint of annoyance.

She stuttered sadly, "I-I don’t know! We were at the park, and he started crying. Everyone l-looked at us, and I couldn’t-"

"You went to the park!?" Twilight asked in disbelief. "You know he can’t control his nirik form or his magic. Why would you take him there?"

This was all my fault. They were good friends, and I was making them hate each other. Why would everything just be better if I disappeared? I really wanted to right now.

Fluttershy defended herself even as she retracted into her mane. "H-He needed to lose some energy. I took him to Sugarcube Corner; he’d never had sweets before…"

"And you just let him eat whatever he wanted?" Twilight said, placing a hoof against her face.

I curled up inside the bubble. I wanted someone to come and get rid of me. To make all the yelling stop. I covered my ears and tried to drown out the noise.

Twilight groaned, "First, the princesses train is missing. I have to teach Mellow how to control his magic, and now I also have to figure out how to help him control his nirik. And now I’m going to have dozens of ponies knocking at my door, asking questions!"

"The princesses are missing?" Fluttershy asked incredulously.

Twilight groaned, "Yes! And I’d like to do something about it. But Mellow-"

Fluttershy stamped her hoof, "But Mellow what? You just want to treat him like a slave, the exact thing we’re supposed to be doing the opposite of!"

"I don’t have a choice!" Twilight yelled, "I understand he’s just a colt. But we have more pressing issues!"

Fluttershy grew angry for the first time I’d ever seen, "Twilight, think about how he feels!"

"I’ve tried!" she cried desperately.

"No, you haven’t! You’ve only made him feel worse!"

Twilight shook her head, letting the anger get to her. "I just don’t know what to do! We don’t even know anything about him, Fluttershy!"

I held my breath as my heart raced. Please stop yelling over me. Please make it stop.

At all the shouting, Starlight entered the main hall. "Is everything okay?" Though they ignored her to continue arguing.

"Y-You need to help me figure it out, then! We’re supposed to be doing this together!" Fluttershy offered with tears in her eyes.

"With the princesses missing, I can’t be bothered! He almost hurt ponies in that park. What if he had burned someone? Then what would we do?" Twilight said in an exhausted voice.

"W-Why are you acting like this, Twilight?" Fluttershy quietly asked.

"Because he’s dangerous, Fluttershy!"

…

…

..There it is.

"Listen to yourself!" Starlight said angrily. "I won’t act like I know what’s going on, but that’s ridiculous, Twilight!"

Twilight finally showed her true colors, just like everyone else did. I laughed; it really was funny to me. I had actually gotten close to thinking this place couldn’t be that bad. What a joke.

I couldn’t help it; my laughter made everyone stop and look at me.

I locked eyes with Twilight and mumbled angrily. I knew it was childish, but who cares anymore? "I hate you."

Twilight tilted her head nervously. "E-Excuse me?"

My fire, which was at first only a wisp of flame, burst out of me. My eyes shone brightly for a second as I stood up in the bubble, and the fire whipped around my body in an inferno. I gave into the growing burning feeling in my chest, which made me way angrier, close to the angriest I’d ever felt before in my life. Then I yelled.

"I hate you!"

Almost immediately, my eyes widened as I realized what I’d done. I had just told a princess that I hated her. I’d held my tongue all my life; why had I done it this time?

Fluttershy and Starlight gasped at my statement. But it wasn’t their reaction that caught my attention. It was the door flying open at that exact moment, and the pony who stepped into the castle was an extremely angry Lovelight. There was a rage on her face that even made Twilight shrivel a bit as she recoiled.

The door slammed close behind her, and she practically demanded an answer. "What’s going on here?"

Author's Note

Sorry, I didn't have much time to spend on art this time. Next chapter will have more. At least you can finally see Mellow in nirik form!

I expect some... dissagreement over this chapter. All I can say is trust the process. Sorry if it upsets you though.

Hope to see you all soon. Thanks for 250+ likes! -Flygon

11 - Something//Comforting

Lovelight passed through the halls of the intensive care section of the hospital. A tiredness coursed through her that she couldn’t understate, even as she had just finished her last check of the day.

Lovelight loved her job; she had the cutiemark to prove as much, but there were only so many requests from patients that she could take before going crazy. She did not consider the fifth request to help them fix the bed’s reclining feature—which was perfectly functional; they were just using it wrong as always—to be reasonable whatsoever. But it was her job, so she did it with a smile and a calm voice.

The few days she’d been assigned to Mellow had been pure bliss. One patient to care for, reasonable requests, and she actually felt like she was doing something the whole day. Trying her best to make a terrified and abused foal feel welcome and safe. Not to mention she’d considered him positively adorable.

But those moments had passed, and it was back to it.

Lovelight approached the front desk and sat down in a chair, writing down her report for the day in hopes of making it home in time to take a nap. She’d barely noticed her boss, Redheart, sit down in the chair next to her, and when she spoke, Lovelight nearly lost grip on the file. "Ready for your weekend, Lovey?"

Lovelight rolled her eyes lightly at her friend’s nickname: "Of course, positively ecstatic. I was actually wondering-"

"Lovelight," Redheart said with a disappointed sigh. Lovelight turned to her friend, who had a hoof against her forehead, "Please for once. Can you just enjoy your day off?"

Lovelight scoffed. "You make it sound like I’m torturing you; can you not stand my presence anymore?"

Redheart hummed dismissively, working on her own paperwork with minimal concentration. "You never do; you know that."

Lovelight sighed. "So, I was wondering if you’d let me come in again tomorrow-"

"Absolutely not!" Redheart retorted with disbelief. "I’d rather have my nurses well rested, and if anyone deserves a well-rested weekend, it’s you."

Lovelight fidgeted nervously, "Please, Redheart. Maybe like a half shift?"

"Nope."

"Okay, uh… Give me an overnight!"

"Not gonna happen, Lovey~" Redheart said with a hum.

Lovelight groaned: "Fine, I’ll take one day off. But you better have a full shift ready for me the day after."

Redheart rolled her eyes and fixed her friend with a worried look. "Why don’t you spend time with Haze? Take the full two days off, I insist."

Lovelight let loose a few tears, and a strained voice came out. "I-I can’t!"

Redheart was now fully aware that this wasn’t a simple workaholic issue. Walking over and placing her hoof around her friend’s neck. "Lovey… What’s going on with you? I know you like to work a lot, but this is becoming unhealthy." Redheart’s eyes widened suddenly. "Haze isn’t hurting you, is he?"

"No! It’s nothing like that!" Lovelight said quickly as she backed away from the hug and wiped her tears. "I’m sorry… it was nothing."

Redheart scowled at her with a raised brow, "Now I know you don’t think I’m that dumb."

After a few moments of intense staring, Lovelight released a shaky breath. "They raised my rent again."

Redheart sighed, "Lovelight…"

"We barely made it last month and…" Lovelight buried her face in her hooves. "And Haze… He’s having trouble coming up with money lately, and-" Lovelight’s tears streamed down her face.

Redheart quickly embraced her again. "That’s still going on? Seriously? Haze really should write a report of this to Celestia or something."

Lovelight gave a small nod, "I-I just don’t know what to do anymore. I’m going to have to get a second job if it keeps like this-"

"Hey," Redheart gently lifted her friend's head upward, "no, you won’t. I’ll see what I can do with the higher-ups to get you a possible raise. But I know one thing for certain: you need to relax for a few days. So please take these next two days off. For me and for Haze."

Lovelight sighed and sat still for a while, then eventually gave her friend a smile and a solid nod. "Okay, I’ll try."

"You will." Redheart corrected. "And I know just the thing to cheer you up."

Lovelight raised her head questionably, and Redheart smirked at her, "Go visit your little kirin friend. I’m sure he’d love to see you."

Lovelight looked back down at her hooves, "I-I do… But I don’t know if he needs me anymore. The princess of friendship is looking after him."

Redheart scoffed, "Now you’re just trying to depress yourself! That colt loved you being around; at least go and say hi!"

Lovelight slowly stood up and nodded. "Okay, I will."

Redheart smirked as her friend gathered her things. "Plus, if that list you entered ends with you as his future mama, I’m sure he’d appreciate the thought."

"Redheart!" Lovelight said with a deep blush. She scoffed and walked towards the exit, "You know that won’t happen! Why do you have to remind me?"

Redheart shrugged, "Because you two would be perfect parents. Haze, especially when it comes to Mellow."

"Al-i-corn." Lovelight said in a patronizing way as she opened the door.

Redheart returned the same tone, “Ki-r-in.”

Lovelight just sighed with a grateful smile. "See you next week."

"Take care, Lovey." Redheart replied with a short wave.

As she left the building and walked through the town as twilight struck, the dwindling rays of light guided her down the path towards the crystal tree. Lovelight let what Redheart said flow through her mind again. She did want children, desperately so. But with her constant work, she and Haze hadn’t had nearly enough time.

She thought about Mellow again, and a wave of happiness flowed through her. She wondered for a moment if she was being selfish. Was she visiting Mellow because she was hoping Mellow would sway the choice towards her? Would it even be fair for Mellow to be with her? The thought of being unable to provide for the colt if things got much worse washed through her. She was in no position to be a mother. They were just silly aspirations that would someday fade.

As she got closer to the castle, she heard murmuring throughout the nearby crowds, most of whom were looking towards the crystal tree in confusion. A few of the words she picked up made her feel intensely worried, ‘kirin’ and ‘on fire’ being the worrying ones. But then again, it could be literally any kirin.

It was only when she got closer to the castle’s doors that she felt a pit form in her stomach. She heard yelling and stopped at the door, raising her hoof to knock but hesitating.

She heard bits and pieces—nothing very conclusive—until she heard Fluttershy's pleading. "W-Why are you acting like this, Twilight?" She’d never heard Fluttershy ask a question this way. And definitely not in disbelief at one of her best friends, though she barely knew them.

"Because he’s dangerous, Fluttershy!"

Lovelight's blood ran cold for a moment. Twilight sounded exasperated and angry. But what shocked her was how confidently she said the words. Lovelight hoped she was wrong and that they were talking about someone else. Practically praying in her mind. But things were adding up too well.

She heard the words she wished she didn’t: "I hate you!" That was it. Lovelight was sure of it; that voice had been Mellow.

Lovelight didn’t know what had transpired; she didn’t know what they’d done. But inside, her blood began to boil with rage, and she cursed herself for letting them place Mellow with the princess. She’d never heard Mellow speak like that, and surely the colt himself was speaking with emotion.

She shook her head and growled to herself before opening the door with one swift motion, which slammed shut right behind her. "What’s going on here?"

She analyzed the situation, quickly gaining the answers to all of her questions. Mellow stood there, bubbled by Twilight in his nirik form. The princess and her two friends were still shocked, both by what Mellow had said and by Lovelight’s entrance.

"Lovelight?"

Her head locked back on the colt. His flames retracted a bit, and he genuinely seemed happy to see her.

I couldn’t believe it. Lovelight was here; had she heard what I said? Was she here to make all the yelling stop? Please tell me she’d make it stop.

I looked over at her with a worried and slightly relieved expression. "Lovelight?" And she looked at me as well, giving me a small nod and smile.

"Nurse Lovelight?" Twilight spoke worriedly, "W-What are you-"

Lovelight fixed her with a sharp glare. "I’m not a nurse right now. I’m a worried friend of Mellow’s." She took a few steps forward, each filled with a bit more rage than the last, as the three mares in the room seemed to shrivel.

"And right now, I want to know why my friend is bubbled, on fire, and crying out against the people that were supposed to be his guardians. Telling them that he hates them. And I want an answer." Lovelight said with a cold stare.

She was defending me? But that was wrong; I may stand by my declaration of hatred, but I was definitely causing problems! I’m the real problem here!

Fluttershy started, surprisingly, "There was an accident… in the park."

"What happened?" Lovelight pressured.

Fluttershy withered, "I-I’m not sure. He came back crying, and I froze a-and-" she stuttered, a few tears forming in her eyes.

Lovelight switched gazes to Twilight, "So how does that escalate to hatred, princess?" She practically spat.

Twilight sighed, "I’ve just been stressed today. And he came back on fire, which only made it worse. I argued with Fluttershy and said that he could’ve hurt others-"

"Did he?" Lovelight snapped.

"W-Well… no."

Lovelight took a few more steps forward; she felt a bit of protectiveness overtaking her emotions. "You yelled and said he was dangerous over nothing! You betrayed his trust so badly that he hates you?"

Twilight looked back and forth between her two hooves. "I-I don’t know-"

"Of course you don’t know!" Lovelight yelled. "You don’t know how to treat a foal, let alone one with mental trauma. You don’t know how others feel. Hay, you barely know how to be a princess!" Lovelight was huffing out her words with long breaths. "Yet you think you know everything! It’s unbelievable!"

Twilight shook her head and spoke so quietly that she barely heard. "I know I don’t know everything…"

Starlight suddenly stood in front of Twilight defensively, "Hey, let’s… calm down. Twilight made a mistake here, yes. But this won’t solve any problems." Starlight gently nodded her head towards me.

I was watching the entire scene with horror. I’d cause so much pain and suffering for others; I never wanted any of this. I felt like the worst possible pony ever—whoever the last worst pony ever was had competition. Because I had to be the absolute worst!

Lovelight turned to me and had a guilty expression. She slowly approached with her head low, "Mellow, sweety." She walked a bit closer to the bubble, "It will be okay. You are not dangerous!"

My tears came back. "That’s just not true, and you know it…"

She shook her head and reaffirmed, "You are not dangerous. You just need someone to understand you and help. I promise."

I could already feel my fire slowly dissipate at her calming voice: "But what if I do hurt someone? I’d be the worst; Twilight’s right, all I can do is hurt other people."

Lovelight got close enough to put her hooves against the bubble. "Everyone has the capacity to hurt others." She glanced in Twilight’s direction before looking back to me. "It’s about how we work to keep others from being hurt that matters."

I crumpled against the side of the bubble where her hooves were, "I just want to be normal! I hate magic—I hate fire—I hate myself!"

Lovelight seemed shocked as her eyes widened and her mouth was agape. "Stop that," Lovelight reprimanded me as tears formed in her own eyes. "You are fine just the way you are Mellow. I know the world for you now must be confusing beyond belief, and you’re still scared of your past. But please, don’t hate yourself; none of it was your fault."

I looked at her sadly as she sniffled. Tears came out of her eyes and fell on the bubble. "Because if my friend hates himself, then that’s just a shame! Because I love that same friend with all my heart. And it hurts me when that friend is hurting."

I placed my hooves on the edge of the bubble, right on hers. "I don’t want to hurt you though, Lovelight. Aren’t you scared of me?"

"Scared? No, I’m just worried about you." She smiled and placed her forehead against the bubble. "And I trust that my friend would never hurt me." She looked at me happily and said, "Do you see how that works? You don’t have to hurt others or be a burden. You can let others help you through the trouble when you’re down."

I slowly nodded. "I just want all the yelling to stop." I muttered.

She smiled, "It’s over, I promise."

I saw the last wisp of my fire eek out, and I felt heavy. My limbs felt weak, but I didn’t care. All I knew was that my friend was here to make everything better. She wasn’t scared of me, and she believed I wouldn’t hurt anyone. Lovelight turned sharply with one glance. Twilight’s horn quickly dissipated energy, and I dropped gently right into Lovelight’s two front hooves.

"Am I still warm?" I asked curiously.

Lovelight giggled as she held me at arms length, "like a little campfire."

Lovelight quickly embraced me, petting the back of my head, "You’re safe now, honey."

"Lovelight," I squeaked quietly as tears came flooding out of my eyes. I threw my hooves around her neck and buried my face into it. Letting out childish wails that I wish I could keep in.

She didn’t even hesitate to reciprocate with gentle nuzzles. I felt her tears fall on my back as well, but I didn’t care. "Shh… you’re safe. I’ve got you, little one."

"P-Please don’t stop being my friend. I-I… I don’t want to be alone. Please don’t get rid of me." I could barely get my words out through shakiness and hiccups.

She squeezed me even tighter to herself, "Never. I’d never do that to you."

The others seemed to recover from everything as they all sighed. Twilight took a step forward, and Lovelight held me towards herself defensively. "No. You can deal with your own issues. Mellow’s coming home with me."

They all seemed shocked, even as I looked up at her with a tilted head. "I am?"

She gently nodded at me. And looked at them again with anger, "I’ll deal with it; you don’t even need to worry yourself, princess. Just… forget about us and continue on. As you seem to want to do anyway."

Twilight didn’t even say anything; her face was covered by the shadow of her mane. She only turned around and quietly retreated further into her castle.

Lovelight nuzzled me gently, placing me on her back. "Is that okay with you?"

I looked between her and Twilight, then at Fluttershy, who couldn’t even look me in the eyes. Then I slowly turned to her and nodded, "Yes."

We slowly left the castle; Starlight seemed to wander after Twilight, and Fluttershy sat in the entrance very quietly. She did glance my way one last time, and I could tell that she felt awful. I did as well; she was a nice pony, and I hoped she didn’t hate me now.

The streets were quiet, filled with the sound of locusts and the occasional chirping of a cricket. I shuffled uncomfortably on Lovelight’s back, even though all I wanted was to lay down and fall asleep on her fur. "I-I…" I started quietly, "I’m sorry."

Lovelight sighed, "Mellow Spark, listen, honey." My ears perked up as we crossed over a small bridge, and she stopped. The water rushed beneath us, and some frogs croaked nearby: "I know it might hurt, but… I want you to tell me everything that happened while you were with them. Okay?"

She began walking again, and I nodded my head to myself, "Sure, I can do that."

My story was jarring, if Lovelight’s abrupt stopping had anything to do with it. Slowly, she turned to me and asked, "What did these two ponies look like?" She asked carefully. "Did you know them?"

I shook my head, "Umm… one was brown with a silver mane. The other was violet and light blue."

She seemed shaken. "They didn’t do anything to you?"

When I shook my head, she breathed a large sigh of relief and nuzzled me. "I know it sounds mean. But if an older pony talks to you, I want you to get someone you know first. Okay?"

I hummed slightly with a sad expression, "Did they want to hurt me?"

She just smiled and nuzzled me again, "You can never be too careful. Some ponies are bad; I’m sure you understand that."

I nodded slowly. "But I’m a bad pony too…"

Lovelight sighed and whined a bit, "Mellow."

I looked back up and huffed, "I-I know. I’ll be careful around others for you." I gave a sincere smile.

She began walking again, sighing to herself about everything I’d told her. She wasn’t very happy to learn that Twilight had upset me the previous night either. She told me that some ponies just like to hurt others when they don’t understand them.

We came upon a small building on the outskirts of town. It was very small and quaint. It had rocky walls and a thatched roof. A couple of windows adorned the side, but overall it was very plain. But that wasn’t an insult; it was closer to home than I’d ever been. It reminded me a lot of my parents' house.

A pleasant scent seemed to drift from the windows within the house, and as we got to the doorway, Lovelight carefully placed me on the ground. She leaned down to my level and smiled. "Somebody very special lives here; his name is Haze. I think you two will get along really well. He’s very friendly."

I nodded slowly with a tilted head. "Are you married?"

She giggled and nuzzled me, "Yep." Then she moved to open the door, gesturing for me to enter first. The inside was cozy. One big room with a large gray rug, a fireplace in the corner, and a couch. There was a hallway leading to a single room in the back. On the left was a kitchen and a small dining table. But the denizen of the kitchen is what shocked me.

Inside the kitchen was a gray kirin with red-plated scales and a blonde mane that was much bigger than mine. I practically stopped in awe at seeing him—the first kirin other than me! And Lovelight knew him; this was great!

Lovelight walked in behind me, approaching her mate. He turned his head slightly as he stirred something in a large pot with his magic, which was bright red. "It took you long enough! I was afraid you fell in the river."

Lovelight giggled as she leaned in and they kissed each other, I averted my gaze awkwardly and stared at the decor. "I came across an… incident on my way home." Lovelight spoke carefully.

He dropped the spoon momentarily and looked at her worriedly, "What happened?"

She turned her head toward me and nodded. When Haze saw me, his eyes lit up like fireworks. He looked between me and Lovelight a couple times before smirking at her, "You didn’t tell me you were carrying, honey." He said smugly.

Lovelight rolled her eyes and pushed him playfully before making her way over to me. She laid down behind me and hugged me towards her chest, "This is Mellow Spark."

Haze carefully approached, "Oh! The little one you told me about."

He laid down a few feet in front of me and smiled widely with a friendly face, "Hi there. I’m Haze Flash." He held a hoof to his chin, "There’s something similar about the two of us… But I can’t seem to place my hoof on it." He did a light shrug and a silly face where he stuck his tongue out.

I couldn’t hold back a giggle as I watched him, "Hello… I think you’re right. Maybe it’s the eyes?"

He smiled even wider and cleared his throat. "Yes, yes, of course! It just has to be the eyes; we’ve both got two of them." Then he crossed his eyes.

I laughed again, and so did he. A few seconds later, he leaned closer and asked, "Did you know that kirin’s noses are just as warm as a fire?"

I tilted my head curiously, then touched my own nose, which felt just as normal as any other nose. I squinted my eyes at him, and he shook his head. "Well, you can’t feel your own nose, silly! Here, feel mine." He said leaning a bit closer.

I looked up at Lovelight, who was only watching with a large smile. She nodded at me, so I slowly held my hoof out and touched his nose. All of a sudden he huffed, and a bit of fire came out of his nostrils. I retracted my hoof with a small squeak. It didn’t burn me, though, and it did feel like a campfire’s warmth. I couldn’t help but laugh at his joke.

He leaned down and started nuzzling my stomach, which only made me laugh even louder. After a few moments, he hummed curiously, "Now where did my mate go about finding an adorable little kirin like you?"

Lovelight sighed slightly and nudged me from behind. I looked back only to be picked up by the scruff of my neck, which was an odd and new experience. I didn’t even know I had a scruff, but I guess it would make sense. She walked over to the couch, which rested next to the campfire, and placed me on it. "Why don’t you take a small nap while me and Haze finish dinner, alright sweety?"

I slowly nodded, and she leaned down, nuzzling my cheek and then kissing it. I stood there in shock as she walked away. That was something only my mother had done to me, so to have her do it all of a sudden made me feel emotional. I laid down and stared at the fire, letting old memories of my parents wash through me.

Lovelight finished explaining everything that had happened, as well as sheepishly explaining that he was an alicorn. Which he was not aware of beforehand. It was a shock to her that he had been so composed about the news.

Haze sighed quietly. "That’s… a lot. But I understand what that fire in the forest is now. If only I could tell the few that suspect me what the actual truth is."

Lovelight raised a brow. "You’d throw Mellow under the bus just like that?"

His eyes widened, and he shook his head. "No, no. The poor colt’s been through enough as it is."

Lovelight nodded and sat in the nearby dining chair as Haze made the last preparations for the stew. "I know I acted like I had it all handled a bit earlier… But I honestly have no idea what I’m doing."

"I know what you’re doing. You’re protecting your friend in a time of need." He said this without glancing as he continued to cook.

Lovelight hummed sadly, "Soon the princesses will take him back. I just hope it isn’t Twilight next time." Lovelight thought to herself after speaking that if the princesses really were missing, things might get bad soon. She hadn’t forgotten overhearing that little part of Twilight’s rant.

Haze looked at her sadly, "Aww... Can’t we keep him? Pwetty please?" He asked, approaching her with puppy eyes and a quivering lip.

Lovelight laughed and pushed his face gently. "You think you can handle being an alicorn kirin’s father, huh?"

He puffed his chest out proudly with closed eyes, "Clearly, I’m the best choice!" He opened his eyes again with a smirk, "And from the sounds of it, you are too."

Lovelight giggled with a small blush, "I appreciate the sentiment."

Haze returned to the stew, taking it off the fire and placing it on the table very carefully with his magic. Then he proceeded to use his magic to set the table with three bowls. All while he cleaned the counters with his hooves.

Lovelight glanced at the couch, where Mellow was clearly sleeping. Though he did seem to have an unpleasant expression, "I’m going to wake him up. Even if it looks like he needs sleep."

She garnered a nod from Haze as she approached the couch. She gently nuzzled him over and over until the small colt began to stir. "Wakey wakey," Lovelight whispered, "it’s time to eat."

"It’s time to eat; get up!" I knew it was Lovelight’s voice, but the memory of them banging on my cell door as they slid food in with those exact words made me flinch. The moment I woke up, I recoiled in terror for only a second.

Lovelight’s stunned expression made me want to be smaller and unseen once again. "I-I’m sorry." I muttered, turning my face away.

“Mellow honey,” Lovelight said sadly.

“I know, I know.” I muttered under my breath. I saw her moving closer, and eyed her with suspicion. Eventually she leaned in close enough to kiss my cheek again. I blushed wildly and looked at her, "Why do you keep doing that?" I asked curiously.

She thought to herself for a moment, then shrugged with a giggle and said, "Because I don’t like seeing that sad little face. And I just felt like it. I can stop if you’d like."

I hummed understandingly, "It’s okay; I just… wasn’t expecting it."

"Hungry?" She asked while poking my belly.

I laughed a bit. "Maybe a little."

My stomach growled, and Lovelight smirked mischievously at me. "Oh my! I think your little tummy monster is famished…"

She leaned in with her muzzle as I kept backing away. "No, no." I said with a giggle.

She backed me into the corner, and all I could do was futilely back against the cushion over and over. With nowhere left to go, I looked back at Lovelight in anticipation. Lovelight squinted at my stomach, "Get out of Mellow, you foul monster!"

I laughed again. "It’s okay, Lovelight! He’s part of me."

She widened her eyes in horror. "You’re trying to take over his mind too? I will vanquish you before that happens, beast!" She said this as she thrust her muzzle into my stomach and blew a raspberry.

The onslaught of laughter and tickles from the attack was too much to bear. I doubled over, falling against the couch underneath me, yet she continued her assault. "Love—haha—Lovelight he’s gone—haha!" I yelled desperately.

She backed away for a moment and hummed suspiciously, "Is he now?" Then she placed her ear against my stomach, which almost immediately betrayed me with another noise. "Oh no, he’s completely taken over your mind! Don’t worry, Mellow, I’ll save you!"

After yet another round of exhausting tickles, I was left a mess on the couch. Small giggles escaped my lips every few seconds as I caught my breath. Lovelight backed up and nodded with a confident smile. "There! Now we should be able to get rid of him. And I know just that antidote!"

I sat up, and she picked me up in one arm, carrying me over to the table and placing me in a chair. Haze had already stacked a few books so that I could reach the table, and it was the perfect height. Haze had been watching us with a smile the whole time, and when I was sitting at the table, he smirked. "Take this medicine, young one! I heard it can vanquish any beast with just one bite!" He told me as he poured stew into a bowl and set it in front of me. I was amazed by his control of magic.

I looked down at the stew with intrigue; it was a stew mostly consisting of potatoes, carrots, mushrooms, onion, and celery. It smelled absolutely amazing. I looked up at the other two, who were already enjoying their meal. I carefully picked up the spoon and brought a bite to my mouth, and when I tasted the food, my eyes shot open. It was the best-tasting thing I’d had since I arrived in Ponyville. No, it was the best-tasting thing I might have ever had. Other than sweets, but that’s not fair to compare.

Haze laughed at my expression and asked, "Do you like it?"

I nodded rapidly as I lifted another spoonful. Lovelight hummed, "It’s hot; don’t burn yourself, honey." I heeded her warning, but it was really hard not to just throw my muzzle into the stew and gorge myself.

After a long and worthwhile dinner, I finally reached my stopping point at almost two bowls. The moment I finished, I laid my head on the table, "Haze, you cook really well."

He smiled, "Thanks! I’d like to think if I were a pony, I’d have a cooking cutie mark."

I suddenly looked back up with intrigue: "Cutie mark? Is it that thing on all ponies' backsides?"

Haze laughed, "Yep. They're weird, right?"

"Hey, I quite like mine." Lovelight commented.

Haze nodded, "Yeah, but yours is very nice and fitting. I feel bad for all the ponies who have a talent in-"

"Haze, watch what you’re about to say." She said with a warning glance, as she gestured to me.

I had no idea what they meant, but Haze sheepishly laughed and shrugged. "For the ponies who get a cutie mark… as a garbage collector. I’m sure there’s some poor stallion with a talent for it."

I laughed, but Lovelight just shook her head with a small sigh. Lovelight stood and walked over to grab my bowl. I almost immediately stood up and said, "I can help!" I offered.

Lovelight turned back around and nuzzled me, and when she drew back, she gave me a smile. "I’ve got it handled, sweetie. I wouldn’t want you to have another magic incident right now."

My face fell into a sad expression as I looked down at my hooves. "Oh, yeah."

"Oh honey," Lovelight placed the bowls down and hugged me, "It’s nothing to be ashamed of. Once you learn to control your magic, I’ll let you help with anything you want! Okay?"

I nodded slowly, and she returned to doing the dishes. Haze walked over and held his hoof out carefully. I realized he was hesitant to help me down without knowing if I was okay with his help. I nodded to him, and he helped me without question.

Being on the ground next to him while he was standing really put into perspective how much growth I still had left. My head barely came up to where his stomach was. One of his legs was taller than my entire body; it was interesting. He smiled as he began walking, looking back to see if I was following.

I quickly took a few short steps in his direction and said, "Hey, Haze? Is being your size normal?"

He smirked, "Well, us kirin grow about as much as a typical pony would. Stallions are usually taller than mares, though."

I hummed and thought to myself for a moment, "But the doctor said I was small for my age."

He laid down on the carpet in the living room, next to the fire. He looked at me up and down for a second, "Maybe because you’re an alicorn?"

"That’s what the doctor said. But he also sounded crazy." I huffed as I sat on the carpet in front of him.

He chuckled, "Alicorns do grow quite a bit more than ponies, so I wouldn’t worry about it, buddy." He said as he ruffled my mane with his hoof.

Suddenly a question came to mind—the one I’ve been wanting to ask him since I met him earlier. I looked at him worriedly, "Haze? How do you control your, uh… nirik form?"

Haze sighed sadly as he looked at me, "Well, for starters, you will never fully control it. If you have an emotional outburst, it will appear."

I laid down and rested my head on my hooves; of course, there was no way to make things better. I’d be stuck with this curse for the rest of this life.

"But," Haze continued, "that doesn’t mean it stays uncontrollable."

I looked up curiously, and he nodded in confirmation. "Controlling nirik is impossible. You have to learn to… coexist with it, sorta. You don’t want to think of nirik form as you becoming some big, scary monster. Nirik form is still you, just on fire."

I listened intently to his words as he continued, leaning in with intrigue. "Instead, when you go nirik, you have to control yourself. You don’t want to run around screaming for help or rampaging like an angry bear; that’ll just make things way worse. Whenever your nirik form comes out, you need to think internally about what you’re angry about. Then, decide whether you can solve it in nirik form or if you need to walk away and cool off somewhere else."

"That sounds way easier said than done," I said with a sigh.

He nodded. "When you’re in nirik form, you’re a predator. Not a prey. Which makes things worse when regular ponies fear you because it only makes your nirik form worse. Being looked at as a monster by ponies is… rough." I could tell he was speaking with experience, as he averted his gaze and seemed in thought.

"Tell me about it," I huffed annoyedly.

He smiled, "You can control your flames in nirik form, though. Which is great because it keeps you from burning things down accidentally."

"Really?" I squeaked excitedly.

He nodded. "Your flames in nirik form are just pure magic energy exploding out of your body. You can suppress the flames, but never extinguish them. However, learning to control your magic leads to controlling nirik form easier."

I groaned and fell backwards onto the ground, looking up at the roof with annoyance. "Everything loops back to stupid magic." I grumbled angrily.

Haze laughed, "I’m sure learning to control alicorn magic is rough. But you’ll get there, buddy; I believe in you." He said whilst nuzzling me.

I smiled and rolled to my side to look at him appreciatively. "Thanks for telling me all of that, Haze."

He waved a hoof dismissively, "Who would I be to leave another kirin in the dark? Plus, most of the kirins explain this to their children, and it’s a shame you never learned beforehand."

I nodded and sat up with another round of intrigue. "Are there a lot of kirin? I never see any. You’re the first I’ve met!"

He nodded slowly and sighed; it seemed to be a rough topic, which I felt slightly bad about. "There is a small village of kirin, deep in the Peaks of Peril." Well, that place sounds delightful.

He sighed yet again: "But it’s not that great of a place. After we destroyed our own village due to a large nirik outbreak, our leader forbade us to talk. And she wanted everyone to pass through something called the ‘Stream of Silence’ to make us unable to speak ever again."

"What? That’s crazy!" I said in surprise.

He nodded. "A good number of us thought the same, and those of us that did left and scattered throughout Equestria. Which is why I’ve been the only one in Ponyville until recently." He said, giving me a small smile.

"It’s a shame," he said sadly. "All of our traditions and culture are gone because of one bad event. Those that stayed behind are practically zombies with no emotion." I could tell Haze was genuinely sad, so I approached him and gave him a hug as best I could. Sinking into his silky and soft mane. He wrapped a hoof around me, "Thanks buddy. We continue on in this crazy world. Being a kirin isn’t all it’s cracked up to be, but I loved my time growing up in the village."

I stepped back, "I bet you’re pretty popular being the only kirin around, right?" I asked with a small laugh.

That also seemed to be a sore spot, as he rubbed the back of his head. He looked at me seriously, "Actually, no." I looked at him sadly as he continued, "Ever since I’ve gotten here, it’s been a real struggle. I was officially given Ponyville citizenship, but it really doesn’t feel like it."

"How come?" I asked sadly.

A bit of bitterness appeared on his face. "Well, for starters, nobody will hire me at all. Ponies seem to think I’ll just burn their business down within a week. I land an odd job here and there with some of the residents, but over time the rumors and fear catch up and they fire me."

He rested his head on his hoof with a long, drawn-out sigh. "It’s not like I can just change their opinions. They’re all scared of what would happen if I got angry. Even when they’d fire me, they would be actively taking steps back, even though I held a smile the whole time I got the news. It’s humiliating, honestly."

"That’s cruel," I said as a few tears appeared in my eyes. "You’re not a bad pony, Haze."

He pulled me in for a hug, "Thanks kiddo. You’re pretty alright too." I giggled at that.

Lovelight’s voice appeared as I heard hoofsteps: "I think you’re both pretty alright." We all shared a short laugh at that.

Lovelight laid down, and I found myself walking over to rub against her side comfortingly. She smiled and nuzzled me before I asked another question. "So why aren’t you scared of kirins?" I asked, giving her a curious look.

She smirked and huffed a laugh. "Well, this goofball-" she said, gesturing towards Haze, "got injured once. And while he was my patient, he had loads of stories. I trusted what he said about nirik forms not being as scary as everyone thought. Especially when he turned into one right in front of me, yet managed to keep his flames from burning a single thing."

Haze laughed, "I was in a rough spot, for sure. Plus, you kept sticking needles in me!"

Lovelight rolled her eyes, "Please, you were just trying to impress me. I saw your expression the first time I walked into your room; you were practically drooling."

Haze blushed at that and huffed, "Yeah, well… Considering how much you hid from doing your job just to talk to me while I was hospitalized, I’d say you were just as interested."

Lovelight leaned in with raised brows. "I was." She said confidently, "And I don’t regret a thing."

I averted my eyes as they shared another kiss. It was really sweet how much they loved each other. It really reminded me of my parents, and for almost a moment, I felt myself choke on something. I realized I was tearing up, so I turned around and wiped my eyes quickly. I couldn’t hold back the small sniffle I made when I did so, however.

"Mellow, sweetie, what’s wrong?" How did she always know when I was upset? Jeez.

I shook my head, still not meeting her eyes, and said, "I-It’s nothing."

She wasn’t having any of it, as she nuzzled me into looking at her. When she and Haze did get to see me crying, I figured I had nothing left to hide, so I let the tears flow. "I-I… I miss my parents." I said sadly before crying a bit louder.

"Shh…" Lovelight tucked me against her side, "I know, sweetie. I’m so sorry."

I tried to wipe the tears away and stop the crying. I felt so childish, but I couldn’t stop the emotions. "I don’t know why I’m crying," I started quietly. "They’ve been gone so long already."

Haze leaned in and said, "Pain and heartache are fickle. Time has never passed long enough that you can’t mourn your parents."

Lovelight nodded. "It’s important that when you feel that way, you have others to confide in. We’ll always be here to hear you out, Mellow."

Those words alone made me want to confess my entire story and where I was really from. But the risk seemed too high, and for the time being, I just nodded. "Thank you. That means a lot."

She nodded and kissed my forehead gently. "I love you, Mellow; remember that, okay?"

I blushed and nestled my face deeper in her side, "I-I love you too." I said quietly.

I felt my eyes drooping, the crackle of the fireplace and the feeling of safety that washed over me. They both looked at me with smiles and care that I never thought I’d receive in my life ever again. So while I wrestled with memories, the words of Lovelight telling me she loves me blocked them all and chased away my fears. Soon enough, I was out of the waking world.

Starlight had continued chasing Twilight; however, she had locked herself in the library with an intensely complicated spell. So she was left to sit outside the library worryingly, calling for her to open it. Twilight sat out of dinner and didn’t budge no matter who tried to talk to her. Fluttershy eventually left, returning to her cottage.

Yet Starlight paced, waiting for some sound from her friend. It was only many hours after dark that she heard the door lock click, and the door opened to reveal a very surprising sight. Twilight had dark bags in her eyes and had clearly been upset and crying for the past few hours. Her hair was a mess, and she looked entirely devoid of happiness.

When Twilight saw Starlight, she went to close the door again, but Starlight quickly blocked it. "Twilight, please. Can we just talk?"

Twilight sighed and shook her head. When she spoke, it was dry, and she had to clear her throat a bit. "I-I just wanted a glass of water."

Starlight huffed and got closer to her, "I’m sorry, Twilight. I know what happened is upsetting, but the longer we wait, the less we know about the two princesses' whereabouts."

Twilight sighed and turned away from the entrance, leaving it agape. She muttered while walking away, "Then get someone else; I’m sure they’d do better than me anyway."

Starlight walked in after her hurriedly, "Since when did the princess of friendship give up just because one colt dislikes her?"

Twilight stopped and gave her a sharp glare. "That ‘one colt’ was my responsibility. Celestia entrusted him to me specifically because she believed in me." She growled in anger: "I didn’t just disappoint Mellow; I disappointed Celestia, disappointed Fluttershy, and disappointed Spike. Even if Celestia is missing, I can still see how hard I messed up."

Starlight sighed and looked down at her hooves sadly. "You know, if you were this stressed, you could’ve vented a little to me. I’m your friend too."

Twilight looked at her with a few tears appearing in her eyes, "You’re right. I bottled it up and threw it all at an abused colt when I had friends all around me. I really am a terrible excuse for a princess." She slinked away again, sitting at her signature desk and resting her head on it.

"You know, I didn’t understand Mellow yesterday when he told me he hated magic. I think I understand what he meant now." Starlight approached slowly and sat next to her. "Because right now I hate being a princess, I hate friendship, and I even hate magic for scaring me into blowing up at Mellow."

Starlight just sighed, having no idea how to get her friend out of the rut. "Some days are just like that, Twilight." She said carefully, "But sitting around and wishing and hating things won’t make things better. I know you understand that more than anybody else I know."

"But where do I start?" Twilight spoke quietly as a new set of tears appeared.

Starlight hugged her gently, "Maybe with a glass of water like you were just about to get. After that? One step at a time."

Twilight smiled appreciatively at Starlight, then returned the hug. A few moments later, Spike came flying through the door to the library. "Spike?" Twilight tilted her head, but she noticed the scroll he was holding in his hand, and her eyes widened.

He finally stopped running and held the scroll up as he started panting, "It’s from… Princess Cadence!"

Author's Note

Daily reminder that Mellow is smol. I think I've gotten a bit better at drawing since I began, at least a little bit. I tried a few extra things hope it works, because I drew one and just couldn't stop at just the one!

I read and appreciate every comment wholeheartedly, even if I don't reply. Last chapter was crazy with the support! Anyway, see you soon.

12 - Push//Back

When I awoke the next day, I was lying in a large, fluffy bed. Much bigger than myself, for sure. I lifted my head up and scanned my surroundings. I didn’t see Lovelight or Haze, but I was clearly in their room. I could hear them in the kitchen and smell something delicious. The morning rays shone through the window, making the other half of the bed warm. I figured it couldn’t hurt to sleep in for once. So I yawned, rolled over into the sunlight, and closed my eyes again.

Not a few moments later did I hear a rather familiar popping sound, and my eyes shot open as I looked all around me. It took a few seconds to process the figure of discord floating right next to the bed. He had a decidedly unhappy face on him that made me shrink, and my eyes dilated in fear.

He crossed his arms and sighed, "Tsk tsk, you know… I had more faith in you than that."

I slightly hid behind the covers, "W-What do you mean?"

He flew a bit closer and came eye to eye with me. "About our deal. You didn’t even make it a day; I’m shocked!"

"About our… deal?" He was talking about our not hurting Fluttershy deal, but I suppose if my yelling had actually caused her to be hurt, then I guess I really did screw up.

He rolled his eyes. "Yes, the one where you weren’t supposed to hurt her?" He groaned and facepalmed into his clawed hand. "I showed up last night, and she was entirely distraught. I couldn’t get a word out of her, except that it loops all the way back to you." He said pointing an accusatory finger.

I was entirely stricken with debilitating fear after he said that. He was going to send me to an even worse dimension? Was he actually that cruel? I hadn’t meant to hurt Fluttershy! She just got caught up in everything!

Tears started streaming out of both my eyes, "P-Please! No! I don’t want to leave!" I cried loudly. My entire body began to shake as my legs failed underneath me. "I don’t want to lose somebody again!"

He raised a brow at me, "Don’t make promises you can’t keep, kid."

I instantly began to panic, breathing harshly and rapidly. It wasn't fair, I finally felt safety and a miniscule amount of happiness for once in a long time. And all of it was about to be stripped away from me without a second thought.

I crawled over and bowed my head as I practically groveled at his feet. "No! I didn’t mean it! I wasn’t trying to hurt her!" I must’ve looked pathetic as I looked into his eyes with terror, "Please, she loves me!"

I saw Lovelight pass by the hallway into the living room. For a moment, she stopped and glanced down the hallway into the room. All she gave was a small smile before continuing on. Slowly, I muttered to myself with a feeling of betrayal, "Lovelight?"

Discord hummed, "They can’t see or hear anything." Discord said, turning to the doorway to prove his point, "Hey! How’s breakfast coming along?" He called, only to be met with silence. He turned to me and shrugged with a smirk.

I wailed in terror, "Please, at least let me say goodbye!" I grabbed onto one of his legs and hugged him tightly as I closed my eyes. "Please, I’ll do anything! You can torture me for eternity; just let me say goodbye!"

Discord groaned and rolled his eyes before shaking me off. "Kid, calm down. I’m not here to send you off."

I felt the lump in my throat clear, and I looked up in disbelief as I wiped tears out of my eyes. "Y-You’re not?"

"Who do you take me for? Some sort of chaotic lunatic?" He said with a small chuckle. "Don’t answer that."

"Then… what do you want?" I said as I struggled to get my breathing back to normal.

"Well, it seems your very presence in this realm is causing boundless amounts of chaos. Twilight, for once in her life, seems to be falling apart; the town is in utter confusion over you. And even the princesses have gone missing!" He said all of this with excitement that grew the more he talked.

He cleared his throat, "So no, you won’t be leaving this realm anytime soon. I’m enjoying the show."

"Then why did you wake me up with a heart attack inducing presence?" I asked with a bit of bitterness.

"No need for hostility!" Discord said dramatically, "In fact, I came to give you some advice!"

I tilted my head, and squinted at him with a large amount of scrutiny. "And that is?"

He leaned in closer, pretending to whisper, even though it made no difference. "While I do enjoy the chaos, there are others in this realm who decidedly do not like it. I would keep an eye out and watch your back at all times."

He backed away and puffed his chest out proudly, "Besides, if something happens to you, then all of this lovely chaos will mend itself! I can’t have that."

What he said reminded me of the two ponies from yesterday. They had a decidedly odd feeling about them. Like they felt wrong or out of place, and I really didn’t like that. If I was going to stay here, I’d have to keep out of sight and out of mind.

"Is that all you came here to say? Watch out because bad ponies might hurt you?" I said a bit sarcastically.

He huffed, "No, I’m saying that you are a target. And that if you aren’t careful, anything I would ever do to you would pale in comparison." How cryptic! I was beginning to really wish I could give this Discord guy a burn or two.

He leaned in and gave a sheepish look, "Also, please make up with Fluttershy. Don’t tell anybody, but she has wanted foals for a while now, and I’m sure after what happened she assumes herself to be an unfit parent."

I sighed and looked down at my hooves sadly. "She’d be a great parent for some normal pony. Not… me." I gritted my teeth at that, but it was the cold, hard truth.

Discord backed up jubilantly: "Great! If you could just tell her that, it’d be greatly appreciated!"

Behind Discord, I could see Lovelight walking down the hallway with a smile as she hummed a tune to herself. Discord glanced behind him, then turned to me and saluted, "Anyway, toodaloo!" Then he evaporated into thin air.

Lovelight came in right afterwards, humming a gentle tune with glee as she rested her eyes on me. Her tune stopped, and she became worried, walking over and nuzzling my still stunned expression.

"Mellow, are you alright, little one?"

Was I making a mistake? The panic I'd felt told me so. I shouldn't have been letting myself get attached to others like this. The likelihood of them abandoning me at some point or otherwise being separated from me in some way was the cold reality. I didn't have the luxury of pretending everything was normal and that I was suddenly some innocent being.

What if I hurt Lovelight? She always said I never would and that everything would be okay. But I'm not stupid; I know how the world works. If I hurt her at any point, I wouldn't be able to live with myself anymore. It would be best if I distanced myself; it always has been. The growing expression of concern on her face reminded me that reality wouldn't wait for me. I'd have to make decisions faster, even if I hated it.

I snapped myself back into reality, shaking my head wildly before looking at her with a tilted head. "Y-Yeah, good morning."

She hummed suspiciously, "Good morning." She parroted before reaching a hoof up and gently wiping tears out of my eyes. I had forgotten I broke down, pleading and crying, a minute ago. "Did you sleep well?" She asked with a hint of worry.

I nodded eagerly. "Really well!"

She forced a small smile as she leaned in and nuzzled me. "Well, let’s get you some breakfast to keep the tummy monster at bay."

But then again, did it really hurt to let myself enjoy it? Even if they were fleeting moments that would haunt my future dreams. I let my face decide for me as a small smile appeared.

I giggled, "Alright."

[1 Day Earlier]

Celestia huffed to herself. No amount of reading newspapers or going over events in her head again could quell the feeling deep down in her chest. She had been staring out the window for what felt like far too long now. Her guards had asked if she required entertainment, she’d just waved them off. Something wasn’t sitting right deep down.

Luna released a loud yawn, stretching her wings as the train car door opened for her. Two guards saluted before quickly shutting it again. Luna rubbed her eyes tiredly as she sat down across from her sister. She looked to not have even fixed her fur yet, which was ruffled and wild. Celestia glanced at her with a smile, but there was a hint of doubt in her look. "Good afternoon, sister."

Luna hummed pleasantly, "Tis’ but a good morn’ for thou."

Celestia giggled to herself. Luna often had trouble scrambling her brain back to normal dialect upon waking up. Luna found it humiliating, while Celestia found it adorable. "Good dreams?" Celestia followed up with a sip of tea.

It took her a second to process, and Luna raised her head to smile at her. "Yep. I even helped thy student’s charge."

"Oh, did you now? What was tormenting poor Mellow?" Celestia asked with a head tilt.

Luna seemed to space out, as she cleared her throat and rubbed her eyes once again. "It… It wasn’t pretty. Some dark energy has taken root in his mind, disguising itself as screaming beasts. The colt kept trying to help them in some way, but they refused. It was certainly odd."

Celestia fell deep in thought at that, before looking at Luna curiously, "Did you see the whole dream?"

She shook her head, "It was only at its worst when he finally accepted help. Not that he could’ve known."

Celestia hummed with a short nod, "Did he say anything… odd?"

Luna tilted her head. "Uh?" She reached deep into her waking mind for another moment, "There was one thing… He acted as if he’d met me before. But the colt might’ve just confused me with the stories."

"No…" Celestia mumbled, "Something else is going on."

Luna perked her ears up and paid full attention to her sister. "Meaning?"

Celestia huffed and looked around herself. "Sister, we were supposed to make our last stop seven hours ago."

Luna hummed in confusion, "Seven hours ago? Did we stop for maintenance or something?"

Celestia shook her head and returned to looking out the window. On the offset, everything looked normal. Forests, plains, and rivers passed her view like any normal trip. Celestia stayed silent for a few minutes, making Luna grow more worried as she woke up. "Tia?"

"Look!" Celestia said, gesturing her hoof toward the window suddenly with an odd expression.

When Luna gazed out, it was nothing out of the ordinary. Other than the one beautiful old tree that had been around for possibly hundreds of years, it was certainly eye-catching. Celestia quickly grew concerned: "Luna, I’ve seen that tree three times already."

Luna's eyes widened. "A-Are you sure?"

Celestia nodded confidently as she stood up and began to pace a bit. "I distinctly remember seeing it the first time. Then the second time, I wondered if I was possibly just growing old. But now that I’ve seen it a third time..."

Luna watched out the window wearily for a moment, then turned to her sister and asked, "Where are we, then?"

Celestia stopped her pacing, "That… I do not know."

Dear Twilight,

I was just informed of the news of the disappearance of Celestia and Luna only moments ago, as I write this. I will not be sending this letter immediately, as the letter you sent me had been clearly tampered with. Right after being told of the disappearance of Princess and Luna, I scanned your message just to make sure. Whoever read your message first most definitely has ill intentions; my spell revealed that they tried to cover their tracks with a wipe of hoofprints. Due to that, I will be withholding this message until I am nearly there, and yes, I am currently about to take a train to Ponyville.

Don’t freak out; I know how you are, Twi! The truth is, the moment I learned about Mellow Spark, I intended to take a train to meet him. This disappearance of Celestia and Luna gave me much-needed motivation to finalize that decision. I think in times like these, there’s no wrong answer to my actions. Shiny seems to think this is all a trap to get every alicorn together and make us all disappear, but I disagreed.

Plus, you must need a lot of help with the poor alicorn colt if you were begging me for answers! I’m sure the little one and you are great friends already, but a motherly touch is never a bad idea! Haha, I get to say that now; it feels odd.

Anyway, the next train arriving in Ponyville from the Crystal Kingdom is the one I’m on. I’m traveling discreetly; if I’m not on the train, then something has also happened to me. Be careful, Twilight; see you soon!

Love, Cadence.

It was the morning directly after she’d gotten the message. Twilight finished reading the letter aloud to all her friends as they sat around the large crystal table. Having also told them the story and everything she knew, the table was mostly silent.

Rainbow Dash sighed and rubbed a hoof against her forehead, "So let me get this straight. That Mellow kid is an alicorn. Princess Celestia and Luna are both missing. You and Mellow are on completely negative terms. Someone tampered with the message you sent, which means there's a bad guy somewhere. And now Princess Cadence is coming to Ponyville as well?"

Twilight kept her head down and gave a loud sigh, "That’s… the gist of it."

Twilight glanced around at her friends, everyone including Starlight. A range of confused and slightly upset emotions. Especially for Fluttershy, who hadn’t talked or looked up from her hooves for the entire meeting.

Applejack cleared her throat and hummed, "Ahm glad you're finally lettin’ us know, sugarcube. But why ain’t we the first ponies you told?"

Rarity sighed, "Applejack has a point. If you had asked for our help sooner, maybe we’d have fewer problems to sort out, dear. I’m sure I could’ve helped with the colt."

Applejack nodded in agreement as she crossed her hooves, "Rarity and I both have experience with foals; ahm a little upset you didn’t think to tell us."

Twilight sighed and looked up with a nod of her head and a determined face. "I know. And that’s why I started today with this discussion. I’m… trying to fix my mistake."

Rainbow Dash groaned as she stood up. "Hey, am I the only one who’s a little put off by that kid being an alicorn? Like, where did he come from? And why, immediately after he showed up, did the princesses disappear?"

Pinkie tilted her head. "I didn’t know it was a secret! I told Gummy all about the new alicorn friend I made last night!"

They all shot her a surprised look. "You knew?" Rainbow asked incredulously.

Pinkie nodded happily. "The first time he saw me, I scared him by accident! He fell on his back, and well, that cape he wore didn’t hide his wings at all!" She tilted her head. "Was it supposed to be a secret?"

"Yes, Pinkie," Twilight groaned with a sigh. "You didn’t tell anybody else but Gummy. Right?"

She shook her head, "Nope! Can’t tell a secret you didn’t know was a secret!" She replied with a giggle.

"That’s…" Rainbow began, but Rarity put a hoof on her shoulder and shook her head.

Applejack looked across the large crystal table at Fluttershy, who was still hiding in her mane. "Fluttershy, honey, you ain’t done anythin’ wrong. You know that, right?"

Fluttershy seemed shocked to hear her name for the first time, and she slightly glanced up at them. Rarity followed up on her point: "In fact, dear, you had all the right ideas. It’s not your fault that Mellow went nirik."

Rainbow huffed, "Yeah, I mean, if the kid could control his emotions a bit better, I’m sure he’d be begging to stay with you, Fluttershy."

"Stop." Fluttershy said suddenly, causing all her friends to look at her in worry. She looked back up with more tears in her eyes, "Stop blaming Mellow!"

All of them recoiled at her harsh reprimand as all their ears lowered to their head. Fluttershy shook her head. "He was confused and scared, and I was supposed to help him! He needed me at that moment, and I just froze up!" All of her friends looked downcast, as it was entirely rare for Fluttershy to speak like this.

Fluttershy seemed to lose some steam as she retracted a bit, crying more than speaking. "I was never good enough to be Mellow’s guardian. He’s better off with Lovelight or anybody else."

Applejack walked around the table to put a hoof around her and said, "That’s not true, sugarcube. You made ah mistake, but ah’d be surprised if me an’ Rarity ain’t had similar moments. The good thing about foals is they’re young an’ innocent. Ahm sure with just one conversation, you two could be friends again." Rarity walked over and gave Fluttershy a similar hug.

Twilight sighed as she suppressed tears from entering her own vision. "Also, Fluttershy, his hatred was directed at me. I’m sure he doesn’t blame you."

Pinkie Pie saddened and deflated a little. "Hate is such a meanie pony word!

Twilight spoke quietly, "Calling somepony dangerous is just as bad."

"So, what do you want us to do to help, Twilight?" Rainbow Dash asked curiously.

The rest of the mares looked her way, and Twilight thought for a moment. "If someone tampered with my message, then they might be in town. And could still be suspicious. Pinkie, have you noticed anybody new in town?"

"Nuh-uh! I’d know too, because I’ve been dying to throw a party since Fluttershy made me cancel Mellow’s!" She said with a shrug.

Twilight nodded. "Well, that doesn’t completely rule out the option… Rainbow, Rarity, and Pinkie, I want all of you to search for information in Ponyville. Just act natural and try to find out if anybody new or suspicious is in town."

Rarity hummed, "Quite vague, but I imagine I could find out easily from a few of my less quiet clients."

Rainbow nodded. "I’ll pretend like I’m working on the weather today and keep my eye out."

Pinkie jumped up, "Okie-dokee. What do I do if I find them? Do we get to have a party then? Oh! It’s like a game!"

"I want you all back at the castle later; that way I know you haven’t gone missing too. If you find someone suspicious, do nothing until we speak together as a team. Got it?" Twilight asked as she looked around.

They all nodded, and Twilight turned to Applejack and Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, I want you to make up with Mellow. Applejack, please accompany her so that you can look after her."

"Ahm okay with that." Applejack said with a small smile.

Fluttershy perked her head up, "No, no. I need to give him time. There’s so much going on right now, it wouldn’t be a good idea."

Twilight shook her head, "Think of it as a way to keep Mellow safe. I’m sure Lovelight has no idea about everything going on; keeping an eye on Mellow is just as important as everything else. He is an alicorn after all."

"Who even is this Lovelight mare?" Rainbow asked with raised brows, "Is it even like… legal for her to take Mellow like that? What if she was the bad pony the whole time?"

Twilight immediately shook her head, "No. Lovelight is the only thing keeping Mellow from having a complete mental breakdown. Due to no fault of my own, of course. She’s highly qualified to take care of Mellow; I wish I knew how she did it so well."

Starlight spoke for the first time. Having sat in the corner with conflicting feelings. "He probably latched onto her as the first pony to show him overwhelming kindness. I saw how quickly she calmed him out of nirik form. Those two must have a bond, and it isn’t our business to break them apart."

Twilight gave a final nod as she stood from her chair and placed her front hooves on the crystal table. "I will wait until the train arrives later today. In the meantime, I’ll be researching… disappearing trains." It must’ve sounded crazy, Twilight thought.

"It’s for the best," Rarity replied. "They might have it out for you too, darling."

Applejack turned around, "Well, ya heard the mare. Let’s get our flanks a-movin’."

With the conversation over, they all made their way out, intending to fulfill their jobs. Fluttershy was slow to get up, but Applejack’s encouragement was definitely helping her overcome the fear.

As they all left, Starlight walked up to Twilight and stared after the entrance and the disappearing mares. "So… What’s the backup plan?"

Twilight shrugged. "I don’t have one yet." Starlight gave her a wide-eyed and fear-filled look.

Luna was pacing back and forth with nothing else to do. Her sister sat in the corner with an unreadable expression, but not a good one either. "What do we do?" Luna ranted worriedly. "You hopped off the train, and we continued going for two hours, only to pass right back by you again!"

Celestia, still deep in thought, muttered more to herself than Luna, "Any time I flew in any direction, I mysteriously ended up back at the train tracks as well."

"Sister, this is bad!" Luna began with a bit of panic. "The other passengers are growing restless; the guards told them the journey was slower than usual, but they’ll soon find out it’s more than that!"

"I understand that, Luna." Celestia said with a long sigh, "The conductor of the train is aware of what's going on as well; he said the train is moving on its own. And that it isn’t even burning fuel."

Luna groaned and stamped her hoof. "What sort of dark magic could be doing such a thing?"

Celestia looked out upon the newly risen moon; they hadn’t even been sure that raising or lowering celestial bodies translated over to the real Equestria. Celestia shook her head, "Something, or somepony, is trying to keep us away from Mellow."

Luna stopped in her tracks and looked at Celestia with wide eyes. "What makes you say that, Tia?"

"It was all arranged." She said slowly, "If they had something out for us two specifically, they wouldn’t have gone to such lengths to make it appear as if everything was normal."

"That… is true." Luna began before shaking her head. "But they involved everyone on this train as well! And what would they have to gain by keeping us from Mellow?"

Luna thought for a moment before a chill went through her and she shook it off through her wings. "Are you saying it could be Mellow’s old captors?"

Celestia stayed silent for a long time before looking at her sister with a serious look. "It’s not unlikely. We have no idea what they were doing with Mellow all those years. Could they extract his power to use it against us, perhaps?"

Luna stayed silent this time, and Celestia spoke a few more words that were filled with a surprising amount of rage. "I will not let them torture him again."

"They captured us to take Mellow back?" Luna asked as she felt a wave of rage wash over her own body. She let loose a growl as she stomped towards the door to the cabins. "Those insolent little monsters!" She ranted.

"Luna, please." Celestia spoke quickly. "Doing something brash might be even worse. If there’s more than one working together, us making a drastic move might cause them to panic. If they panic, they might move ahead with their plans to capture Mellow even faster. We need to give Twilight time."

"Time?" Luna asked incredulously, her anger causing her to fall on old dialect, "We art losing thine precious time by the second! Who is to say they are not listening to our every word and abducting Mellow as we speak?"

The look her sister gave was not of defeat but of unwavering resolve. "I said not to be brash, not that we can’t act."

Author's Note

I couldn't think of any story art this time, so instead I tried my hand at a small comic in exchange.

And about Haze... (Yeah I'm tired of talking about it too honestly.)

There is still a poll going on that you can vote on here

The choice of his race genuinely doesn't have as much impact as I think you guys assume it will in the grand scheme of things. If the majority is in favor of kirin Haze I'll go back through the story and add bits and pieces to make him less of a contrived addition. If it's tied, or majority in favor of unicorn Haze, then nothing will change.

This is probably the last I'll speak on the topic. So get your vote in if you have a particular preference. The most impactful change your choice will make, is probably what my art will look like honestly.

And if your choice loses, please don't get mad! It's all just for a dumb fanfiction anyway. :derpyderp1:

I don't like making long padded out author's notes like these honestly. After this debacle it'll be back to normal, I'll shut up and make the funny pony content quietly, I promise. Anyway, see you soon. -FIygon

13 - Healing//Begins

Author's Note

Well with an overwhelming vote of 75% over 150 votes in favor of kirin Haze, your wish is my command. New dialogue has been added to chapter 4/5 to help him out. They're not worth re-reading unless you're super interested. Sorry to the unicorn Haze voters.

Anyway, thanks for 300 likes!

13 - Healing//Begins

"I don’t need another bath." I said with a bit of annoyance as I stared down at my fur, which was sopping wet.

Lovelight laughed and continued to put that ‘soap’ stuff into my hair, and she scrubbed deeply while doing it. "Honey, you know it’s normal to clean like this every day. Right?"

I looked up at her with my mouth wide in shock. "Every day?" I asked loudly.

She giggled, "Yes. You’ll get dirty."

I huffed and looked up at her with a bit of a sour face. "But why is it so… strong?"

"The smell?" She asked, "It’s to make you smell good!"

She said it with such confidence that I didn’t feel it would make sense to argue, "It’s certainly… something. At least the water feels nice."

I closed my eyes as she poured water over my head to wash the soap away. The warmth was soothing, even as my mind began to wander in the silence. It wandered back to when I would practice my water magic as a small child, and my mom would always get upset after I drenched myself. But she’d always be right there to help dry me off. My mom was great…

I released a whimper as a sudden rush of emotions poured over me. I hadn’t meant to; it just came out. Lovelight’s face grew alarmed at the sound. "Was it too hot?" She asked worriedly.

I shook my head, and she analyzed me for a moment like she always did. "Are you okay?" She asked simply.

I nodded, but Lovelight quickly placed her hoof against my cheek and urged me to look at her. "You’ve been hiding your emotions since this morning. Is it something I can help with?"

I sighed and closed my eyes. "Not unless you can change the past." I spoke in a defeated tone.

She leaned in with a towel and wrapped it around me, then she hugged me. "I wish I could, little one." She said as she nuzzled me.

A loud knocking was heard at the front door. I felt my breath hitch and my body freeze. Lovelight continued to dry me off, and must’ve noticed my reaction, "You’re okay." She reassured me quietly.

Haze called from the living room, "Miss Foster is here, dear."

Wait, Miss Foster was here? Was she going to take me back to Twilight? Was I in trouble?

"One moment!" Lovelight called back. She smiled warmly at me as she finished drying me off, saying, "Okay, sweetie, Miss Foster is just going to ask you some questions. I want you to answer honestly, okay?"

I slowly nodded as a bit of panic spread through me. "Is she going to take me?" I asked fearfully.

Lovelight nuzzled me, "Shh… Just be truthful with her."

"O-Okay." I said with a nod.

I was carried out of their bathroom, still comfortably wrapped in the towel, as Lovelight and Foster greeted each other. "Hi, Miss Foster." Lovelight said the words kindly, but I almost noticed a bit of worry in her tone.

Foster nodded. "Nurse Lovelight, it’s a pleasure." Foster was well rested now, and she was fully in business mode. She was almost a different person after sleeping.

Lovelight gestured to their living room as they both took seats on chairs that faced each other. I was placed next to Lovelight carefully, and Foster’s gaze drifted down to me. She gave a smile, "Hello Mellow. How are you doing, dear?"

I pulled the towel farther around me, "I-I’m okay, Miss Foster."

Foster nodded curiously as she tilted her head at Lovelight. "I understand that Twilight Sparkle was… mistreating Mellow?"

I looked down at my hooves as Lovelight released a long sigh. "When I went to visit Mellow, he was very upset; he was in nirik form, and he was saying he hated them and himself."

"Is that true?" Foster's question was clearly directed towards me.

I slowly nodded and leaned against Lovelight’s side. "She said I was dangerous." I said quietly.

Foster released a long and slightly upset sigh as she pushed up her glasses and wrote something down in her small book. I felt myself growing concerned as I pushed closer to Lovelight’s side, and she reciprocated by petting my head.

Foster looked up and watched us for a moment with a concerned face. "Well, I can’t say I’ve ever been in this predicament. Because what Twilight did was a breach of our policies on foster homes. I was still ordered to place Mellow with her by none other than Celestia herself."

Haze finally finished cleaning dishes as he came and sat on my left side on the couch. Haze hummed curiously, "Don’t you have more authority if you feel you may… use it?"

Foster slowly nodded. "If I were to deem Twilight’s house an unfit living space, I could waive the order, but…"

She looked down at me, but I averted my gaze and buried my muzzle in Lovelight’s side. Foster sighed sadly. "And so what happened when you found him?" Foster asked.

Lovelight nodded, "Well, I got a bit angry with Twilight. Then I calmed Mellow down and decided to take him home with me. It seemed like the best option."

Foster hummed, "Technically, the best option is to contact me so that I can witness the situation myself."

Lovelight nodded and looked down at her hooves before looking back up with a steeled expression and saying, "I wasn’t just going to leave him there. They were so busy arguing they barely cared about Mellow."

Haze nodded in agreement, "I’ve only spent a few hours with this little one; he has to be one of the most well-behaved and friendly foals I’ve met. I have no clue how they messed up so hard."

Foster nodded as she continued to write things down. "Mellow, what did you think about Twilight?"

I grew nervous as I shrank a bit. "I think she’s a nice pony. B-But I… I don’t understand her. She scares me a little bit."

"She scares you?" Foster asked with a raised brow.

I nodded. "She apologized twice and then still called me dangerous. I felt like I was… back with my master." I could feel Lovelight tense up, and the other two probably did as well. I rushed to clarify myself: "My master would always… tell me that I was talented, that I was perfect, that I was more powerful than everyone else."

Foster was practically scribbling; she was writing so fast, but it felt good to finally talk about it, so I continued. "But then he would switch, and… a-and hurt me… He would tell me I was worthless if I didn’t do what he wanted fast enough."

Lovelight stroked the top of my head and said, "Mellow, you don’t have to talk if it hurts…"

I shook my head and looked up as anger filled my eyes. "He’d hurt me, then hurt others, then make me hurt others. He made me sick. But without him, I would’ve died long before then…"

Foster looked up at me worriedly, "This is less about Twilight’s personality. You’re saying that people with power scare you, if I were to make a guess?"

I nodded, "I guess. I mean, Twilight does the part where she is nice, then she turns around and hurts my feelings. That’s why I said that… I don’t know if I can trust her." I said as I hid my face again.

Lovelight leaned down and nuzzled me lovingly, "I’m here, little one; it’s okay." After she retracted her muzzle, I hugged her foreleg.

Foster continued. "Usually I’d have to do a full investigation, and Mellow would be placed back with Twilight with heavy observance."

I whimpered and hugged Lovelight tighter. "No! Please don’t take me." I pleaded as my eyes teared up, and I buried my face in Lovelight’s side.

"Shh… You didn’t let me finish! I’m not taking you away, sweetie." Foster said quickly.

I looked at her in disbelief, "You’re n-not?"

She shook her head with a smile, "You really love her, don’t you?"

I nodded quickly, and Foster chuckled. "Then who am I to take you from the people you love?" Foster glanced up at the two adults, "Of course, if that’s okay with you?"

"Yes!" Lovelight spoke quickly as she released a long breath of relief.

"Of course it is." Haze said with a large smile.

Foster nodded as she flipped through a few pages and wrote some things down: "Alright, it’ll be a bit of a paperwork nightmare, but it’s all done. You’re his temporary foster family. Until the princesses return, and then it’s back in their hooves."

My ears perked up in excitement as Lovelight swept me up into her arms with a giggle. "Lovelight, I can stay!" I said excitedly. She just giggled and rubbed her nose against mine.

Foster watched for a few moments as she lowered her book onto the desk. "I do wish to speak to Lovelight about some things in private."

Lovelight slowly lowered me to the couch. "Oh, of course."

Haze nudged me with his hoof: "Wanna go learn a little bit of magic?"

My eyes lit up in wonder as Haze made for the hallway. I quickly jumped down and ran after him. Lovelight called from behind us, "Honey, be careful; he’s brand new with magic."

Haze chuckled. "I will!"

Lovelight was still coming down from the growing panic she felt as she talked to Foster. She knew she was attached, but even she was surprised by her intense feeling of relief at being allowed to keep him. If only for a small amount of time.

She continued to wait for her heartbeat to slow as the two kirins left into the back garden. Foster chuckled a bit. "Sorry, Lovelight, I wasn’t trying to give you a heart attack, dear."

Lovelight breathed one more sigh and said, "It’s okay. I didn’t expect that I’d feel this way either."

Foster hummed pleasantly, "I understand; he practically clung to you like a newborn. I don’t blame you for the instinctual panic." Lovelight nodded with a smile.

Foster cleared her throat. "What I really wanted to talk about is a bit more serious, though."

Lovelight leaned forward. "Is this about what he said about his… ‘Master’?"

Foster rubbed a hoof under her chin, "It does involve that, yes. But I was going to suggest a therapist for the little one."

Lovelight widened her eyes. "You don’t think that’ll scare him?"

"It may scare him slightly, but with how he felt so openly talking while you were there… I think he’d be alright." Foster spoke confidently. "If the little one felt safe speaking about all of that, just because he could hold your hoof, then I’m sure we’d be able to help him."

Lovelight hummed worriedly: "He is very sweet, and he is actually rather open about things if you ask the right question… The problem is that he doesn’t like bothering others with things. So if I can’t guess exactly what’s bothering him, he stays quiet."

Foster nodded in understanding, "That’s exactly the sort of thing a therapist would help with a ton. He’ll learn that opening up with those who care for him is healthy and that he won’t be reprimanded or hurt when he says things."

Lovelight grimaced, "I don’t want to make him relive those memories," she said, her lips quivering for a moment. "I feel like my heart is being torn in two everytime he recalls things that he wasn’t given, or things he doesn’t understand but should. Like the time when he said I was his first ever friend and that he wasn’t allowed to make any before me."

Foster gazed sympathetically, "I won’t lie, speaking with the therapist will more than likely unearth far worse things. If the surface level of his abuse is as drastic as he speaks about it, I can only imagine what else happened."

Lovelight choked a bit as she teared up. "I just want him to be happy."

Foster smiled, "And getting him to open up is the first step towards healing. He may end up getting a lot sadder or feeling awful after sessions, but he needs to speak about them if you ever want to help him feel better. Plus, having somebody he loves as much as you around will help immensely."

"Okay… Just please make sure the therapist knows what they’re doing." Lovelight said worriedly.

Foster smiled with a dismissive wave, "Oh, don’t worry about that. I have the perfect one in mind. He’s great with foals and specializes in long-term abuse victims." Foster wrote a few things down on her paper and handed it to Lovelight, who looked at it curiously. "That’ll be his therapy schedule. He’ll come to your house; it’ll be a thirty minute open therapy, then a thirty-minute solo therapy."

"Wait, he’ll be by himself for thirty minutes?" Lovelight asked with intense worry.

Foster nodded. "Don’t worry, he knows what he’s doing. And if Mellow ends up uncomfortable, you’ll always be able to join."

Lovelight nodded slowly as she looked at the schedule—two weekly visits separated by a few days. She looked back up in curiosity and asked, "How’d you get a schedule and everything?"

Foster laughed, "I called and requested his services already before arriving today."

Lovelight raised her brows. "So you knew Mellow would be staying with us and knew that I’d say yes to putting him in therapy before you even got here?"

Foster nodded. "I’ve been doing this job for a long time. Also, I could always have just canceled on him if I was incorrect." Foster stood up and began gathering her things. "I think that covers everything today." She said professionally.

"Of course," Lovelight stood up, leading her out, "thank you so much, Miss Foster."

Foster smiled as she stopped at the doorway, "It’s my pleasure. I actually like seeing happy endings, not following rules, and causing more abuse. Unlike some people in my line of work."

Lovelight nodded. "Well, I can’t understate how much I appreciate you for bending the rules to keep Mellow happy."

Foster opened the door and gave a final nod. "Just be a good mother for Mellow. I have faith in you after today." She gave one last smile before she walked out the door.

Lovelight shut the door gently and sat on her flank before releasing a long sigh, which slowly turned into a small squeal of happiness. ‘I get to keep him!’ She hummed in her mind with a feeling of euphoria. She thought selfishly for a moment that if the princesses really were missing, she’d get to keep him longer. She knew it was wrong, but she almost wished they’d stay gone for as long as possible.

Lovelight slowly held the paper up, checking the date. ‘Tomorrow’s the first meeting?’ She thought surprisingly. Then she smiled and shook her head. He’d be just fine with her there to help him.

"What do you know about magic, Mellow?" Haze asked curiously as he juggled three rocks in a circle above his head.

I put a hoof below my chin, "Um… I know that the magic comes from deep inside of me, and I have to let it out, and it flows up my horn."

He hummed, "Yes, that is a pretty good description of active unicorn magic." He cleared his throat. "Passive magic is what most ponies have. Your hoof being able to grip things, the earth pony’s strength, the pegasus ability to make contact with clouds. But what do unicorns get?"

I tilted my head. "Um… they get… the ability to levitate things?"

He nodded with a large smile. "Very good! A unicorn’s ability to levitate or interact with objects from a distance is their passive magic. Which includes us, because kirin’s are just unicorns with a few extra quirks."

My nose scrunched up in confusion. "What makes it different from a unicorn’s active magic, though?"

He hummed, "Levitation is simply like using a completely new muscle. Active magic would be like casting a spell. For instance, if I was trying to turn these rocks into frogs or something." He cast a small spell that turned one into a frog, and it jumped a few times before poofing back into a rock.

"Casting spells is far more complicated and consists of learning the very intricate pieces of magic. Such as connecting leylines, imagining specific sigils, and a bunch of really tough stuff. But that’s not what you’ll be working on today."

Some of those were things I already did as a human. I make sigils in my mind, imagining complicated spells. But levitation sounded cooler: "So… how do you passively levitate something?" I asked with confusion.

He smiled, "I want you to look at this rock right here."

I stared intensely at the rock with every fiber of my being. "I want you to close your eyes for a moment. With your eyes closed, I want you to imagine the rock in your head and imagine yourself picking it up." I followed his instructions to the best of my ability; it was certainly an interesting magic theory for this world. It was sort of like how I learned water magic: by closing my eyes when near water and imagining the water crashing against the side of rocks.

"O-Okay, is it working?" I asked curiously.

He hummed, "Concentrate. I want you to imagine that rock being weightless. When you pick it up in your mind, imagine that it feels no different than having a hoof full of air."

The instructions were rather easy. Pick up a rock that looked to be there but, by all other laws of physics, wasn’t.

"Alright, now this is the tough part, Mellow. I want you to open your eyes while still imagining the same thing."

"Okay," I slowly opened my eyes, keeping my thoughts on a floating, weightless rock being held in my hoof.

"Without opening your magic reserves, I want you to flex the muscles in your horn."

Wait, I can do that? I had to think back to the first time I used magic. I remember there being a very distinct feeling up there on my head. ‘Oh! It was like following leylines!’ I thought eagerly. I followed the leyline up from my magic reserves deep inside and up to my horn, and I could feel the horn almost like its own appendage.

My horn began to glow, and a thin, wispy blue magic slowly snaked out of my horn and enveloped the rock in front of me.

Haze nodded with a small clap, "Good! Now, tell the rock to move."

"O-Okay… Move, rock!" I said with determination, but the rock only looked at me in mockery.

Haze chuckled with a wide smile, "No, silly, I meant in your head. Just like you were imagining it."

"Oh! I said with a sheepish grin as I imagined lifting something that was weightless.

Without missing a beat, the rock gave way to all limitations and lifted itself into the air at eye level. Haze’s eyes widened, and his jaw nearly fell to the floor. "G-Good job!" He said genuinely with a small laugh. "Though usually that would take a good few weeks of practicing… I guess you are an alicorn!"

I laughed as I twirled the rock in a circle in front of me, and then I began to grow curious as I looked down at the three rocks he’d been juggling. I imagined myself picking up two more rocks, and sure enough, my magic instantly shot out and brought them into the levitation field. I giggled wildly as I played with them. This was sort of similar to water, but I could do it with physical things!

I got a bit curious and began throwing the rocks a few feet away. It was easy enough; I only needed to stop imagining myself holding one. I looked over at Haze, "Haze, I’m doing it!"

His pale face slowly turned into a proud smile as he puffed his chest out. "Of course you did, buddy! You’re a natural." He praised me.

I kept juggling the one rock in my magic, and I suddenly felt curious about what would happen if I tried to imagine an old spell from my world on the rock in front of me. So I closed my eyes and carefully remembered it before just barely opening my magic reserves.

Nearly instantly, the rock in front of me seemed to disappear with a pop, and I looked all around me in wonder. Had I just used teleportation magic? What was that? I turned back around to look at Haze and asked, "Where’d it go?" I asked curiously.

Haze’s confused face was replaced with horror for only a single moment. I tilted my head at him as he ran forward and shot his hooves out, grabbing me as fast as possible and jumping backwards. I turned around myself just in time to see why, as a boulder three times the size of Haze crashed right in the spot I’d just been.

Haze breathed a large sigh of relief as my magic unattached from the rock and I lost my concentration. He slowly placed me back on the ground as he held a hoof to his chest, taking deep breaths. "I-I’m sorry." I said as I shrank against the ground.

He shook his head and reached a hoof down to rub my head. "No, no. It’s okay, Mellow. I’m just glad I moved you in time."

I looked back at the rock; if he’d been a second late, it probably would’ve turned me into fertilizer in an instant. I rubbed the back of my neck nervously, "I got a little carried away."

Haze smirked and nuzzled me, "Your life flashed before my eyes!" He said with a chuckle.

"That’s not how that works!" I protested with a small giggle.

He whispered to me, "Let’s keep this between us, hmm?"

The door suddenly opened behind us as Lovelight stepped out. "What was that sound?" Her eyes landed on the super-large boulder, and she went slack-jawed.

I stepped to the left and pointed my hoof at Haze, "He did it!"

He looked down at me with his mouth agape and a look of betrayal. "I didn’t- I mean… yeah! My bad."

Lovelight rolled her eyes. "I told you both to be careful." She walked over and picked me up in her hooves, "You didn’t get hurt, did you?" I shook my head, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

I heard a loud whistle as a heavily accented voice hit my ears: "Well, that might well be the largest rock I ever seen."

All of us looked over to see an interesting sight: an orange pony with braided blond hair, green eyes, a cowboy hat, and apples for her cutie mark. And behind her was Fluttershy, nearly cowering behind the pony she’d come with.

Lovelight gripped me tighter, and Haze stepped in front of us a bit. Haze cleared his throat. "I don’t believe we’ve met."

Applejack took her hat off and did a small head nod. "My name’s Applejack; pleasure to meet ya, I live an’ work over on Sweet Apple Acres. And this here is Fluttershy."

Lovelight chimed in, "I know who you are. What do I owe the… pleasure?" Lovelight's words were a bit forced.

Applejack sighed and looked back at Fluttershy. Before practically forcing her in front. "I understand we ain’t exactly your favorite ponies right now. But Fluttershy wanted to say a few things."

Fluttershy was nervous and hiding in her mane, and when she looked at me, I could tell every little bit of guilt flooded through her. I tapped Lovelight and gestured to the ground, and she begrudgingly obliged.

I carefully took a few steps forward. "Fluttershy."

Her eyes widened, and she released an ‘eep’ which threw me off guard, but I continued approaching. I stopped right before her. "Fluttershy," I said sadly, "we’re still friends, right?" I asked curiously.

"Because I’ve only ever made… one friend before, and I’d be really sad if I lost you as a friend because-"

She shot her hooves out and brought me into a deep hug against her fluffy chest fur again. I smiled happily and wrapped my hooves around her neck. She nuzzled the back of my head as tears came out of her eyes, "Of course we’re still friends, Mellow. I’m so, so, sorry about what happened! I didn’t know what to do… and I-I-"

I hugged her tighter, "It’s okay; it’s not your fault. It was the ponies in the park that upset me."

She shook her head, "Still, I should’ve been able to be there for you. And I wasn’t a very good friend that day."

I felt a few tears in my own eyes. "You’d make a really great mom, Fluttershy."

She petted the top of my head as she held me tighter, "And you’re a really great colt. But it looks like you already found a home."

I looked back at Haze and Lovelight, who were watching with large smiles. I could even see a few tears in Lovelight’s eyes. I turned back around to meet Fluttershy’s gaze and whispered in her ear, "Lovelight’s really cool! And I love her a whole lot."

Fluttershy giggled and nuzzled me again. "That’s wonderful, Mellow." She finally released me from the hug, and I looked over at the Applejack pony. Who was watching with pride for her friend, I held my hoof up at her, "Hi, want to be friends? My name is Mellow Spark."

Applejack laughed heartily, "Well, aren’t you a little gentlecolt? I think we’d make mighty fine friends, I do." She grabbed my hoof gently and shook it, and afterwards she took her hat off and stuck it on me. But I’m pretty sure I could hide in that thing; it was so much bigger than me.

"That makes three friends!" I announced happily.

Haze walked over and pulled that hat off of me with a chuckle, then raised a brow at me and said, "What, am I not good enough to be number three?"

I tilted my head and hummed as I looked between him and Lovelight. "We’re friends. But you guys are more like…" Lovelight and Haze looked at me in anticipation. But I just smiled as a memory flashed in my mind before I shook my head, "Nothing."

I smirked up at Haze, "You can be number three, but you and Applejack might have to argue who gets to be number four!"

Applejack looked up with a smirk of her own, "I do like comin’ in third place when possible."

Haze chuckled, "I don’t think I could take you on. But I could definitely do with making some new dishes out of your family’s famous apples."

Applejack nodded. "Well, why haven’t ya ever just said so? We have plenty of em-"

I zoned out of the proceeding conversation as I stared past Applejack and Fluttershy. For a single moment, I thought I caught sight of a dark cloak passing between two buildings farther away, but I wasn’t completely sure. I felt like somebody was watching us, but I didn’t think anything of it. I briefly wondered if there was some merit to those instincts, but as quickly as they appeared, they left again.

Lovelight picked me up out of nowhere and said, "Who else is hungry? Because I am." Lovelight said, giving me a small kiss on the forehead.

Haze nodded. "I’ll make something special!"

Lovelight turned to Applejack and Fluttershy. "And would you like to join us?"

The two mares looked at each other before nodding at Lovelight. Applejack hummed happily, "Sure thing, I always love trying somethin’ other than apples now an’ again."

"I’d be delighted! If you don’t mind." Fluttershy said quietly.

We all retreated into the house with large smiles. But as I looked over Lovelight’s shoulder into the trees, the last thing I saw was two cloaks sitting in the shadows of a tree in the distance. Watching me. Patiently. It felt much like the grim reaper himself—no rush, just watching the time of its victim slowly tick away.

Until nothing was left but ashes.

14 - The//Mystic

The denizens of Ponyville were no strangers to odd visitors, especially in seemingly odd circumstances. However, as Princess Cadance walked through the small town of Ponyville, the murmuring and confused gaze were more than obvious. Along with her daughter Flurry Heart on her back, Cadance paid no mind, choosing to smile happily at her favorite small town’s livelihood.

Her escort, Spike, was happily carrying on a conversation as they made their way towards the large crystal tree. Catching up with the baby dragon was one of Cadance’s favorite activities. He always told stories with such an interesting and humorous point of view. Plus, she knew the dragon had very few friends around, so she made it her goal to cheer him up whenever possible.

"So how is this adorably described Mellow Spark doing? Is he settling into the castle well enough?" Cadance asked with no small amount of intrigue.

The downtrodden expression of the dragon’s features told her so much and yet nothing at the same time. Spike cleared his throat a bit and said, "That’s a topic that’s more suited between you and Twilight." Cadance was caught off guard by the way he’d chosen to say his words. Clearly, he was trying to suppress questions on that specific topic.

Flurry Heart cooed loudly in excitement as she pointed towards the colorful building full of confectionary masterpieces known as Sugarcube Corner. "Ca… Cake?" Cadance giggled at her daughter’s hopeful gaze and use of one of her favorite words. She was just like her auntie Celestia and her obsession over any cake she could get her tiny hooves on. Her first time tasting it had blown her mind, and she remembered fondly all the pictures she took.

"No, darling, not right now, okay? Mommy’s busy." Cadance told her daughter with a short nuzzle. The tiny alicorn huffed; she didn’t know whether she understood her words exactly or if she just knew the answer had been a no.

Cadance walked up the steps of her friend’s grand, enchanting tree; she felt more at home here than in Canterlot’s castle. What with the Crystal Kingdom and Twilight’s castle being made of crystals. And the air of peace and tranquility among the Ponyville residents was always enchanting.

Spike opened the door for her and gestured inside. Cadance nodded her head gratefully as she entered, only to be immediately assaulted with many feelings. Clearly, her friend had erected a whole slew of protective barriers in the castle. When she entered, she felt her mana, identity, intent—practically her whole self—analyzed. She didn’t know whether the information was shared directly with Twilight or simply scanned for hostility of any sort.

Cadance couldn’t help the mirthful laugh that escaped her lips: "It’s rather… protective in here today." Cadance hummed soothingly as she nuzzled her daughter, who was still reeling from the sudden shock of having her entire mana signature read.

Spike chuckled nervously, "Yeah, well… after you told her about the tampering of the letter, she sorta put the whole spellbook up. Nobody outside can see or hear anyone inside. Nobody gets in and out without being analyzed. She even put up a dispelling charm: If you aren’t an alicorn, the likelihood of casting anything in here now is practically none."

Cadance giggled into her hoof as she walked further inside, "It seems she’s taking her job very seriously. I’m proud of her, even if she’s having a bit of trouble with the little one." She curiously watched as the purple dragon behind her couldn’t keep his eyes off the floor.

"That’s certainly downplaying it." Twilight’s voice hit her ears, and Cadance turned with a wide smile.

Trotting forward a few steps and pulling the smaller alicorn into a large hug, Flurry even leaned in to nuzzle her cheek. Cadance hummed curiously, "It’s so good to see you. Have you been doing okay?"

Twilight backed away from the hug with an obvious air of emotional turmoil. Cadance could see through the small mask she was putting on and could see loads of regret and fear floating about her mind. Cadance leaned down and nuzzled her. "Twilight, what happened?"

Seemingly shocked for only a few seconds by her friend's touch, Twilight sighed long and hard. "You’re wrong, Cadance. I’ve been a terrible caretaker. So much so that Mellow now hates me."

Cadance reeled in shock as she released a small gasp. "But in your letter, you told me that-"

"The letter doesn’t mean anything anymore." Twilight sighed and placed a hoof to her head. "The night after I wrote it, we had a fallout. I may have… called him dangerous when he went nirik. And well, now he hates me."

Cadance let her mind settle from the shock: "Twilight? You of all people would not be who I’d expect to… say that about somebody."

Twilight could practically hear the disappointment and heartbreak in her old babysitter’s voice. Cadance was always so much more in tune with emotions, and her empathy knew no bounds. But to have her gaze be one filled with unsureness and betrayal hurt. "I know, what I said was wrong… I’ve made some terrible mistakes lately, Cadance."

Cadance heard the pain in her voice and the hints that indicated she wished for someone to help. Cadance leaned in slowly and gave a sympathetic look, "Please tell me what happened."

Lunch had been such a pleasant experience. Having some of my favorite ponies around me and eating great food made by Haze was such a fun experience. I was happy just to listen as everyone talked about mundane things; that’s really all I had wanted. Mundane, boring—I wanted to be boring. I liked it.

When you’re bored, nothing happens, and you live peacefully. The concept of being bored was nonexistent for me. How could you get bored? Complaining that you had nothing to do? That was more of a miracle than anything I could think of in my life. Oh, how I wish some days I could’ve just said I was bored!

The only thing that dampened lunch was when they’d give me a passing, pitiful glance. I wasn’t to be pitied; it always soured my mood for a moment. Lovelight sometimes couldn’t get her eyes off me, always fixing me with a large smile that held her namesake behind it. Love. Did she really love me that much? It was hard to wrap my head around, but the idea was exciting.

I yawned quite a bit more than usual. After a morning like I’d had, it was so close to perfect. I wanted to go to sleep now and never wake up; if it was my last day, I’d be happy. But I wanted to wake up more. I wanted to be with Lovelight, Haze, and even Fluttershy. Applejack was fun, but learning that she was friends with Twilight did make me hesitate a bit more. Twilight might take me back—take me from Lovelight. I couldn’t trust Twilight; she was bad. But Fluttershy was Twilight’s friend, and Fluttershy wasn’t bad.

Lovelight nuzzled me gently and asked, "Do you want to take a nap, little one? You seem tired."

I slowly nodded my head, and she helped me to the floor. I carefully made my way down the hallway as Lovelight opened the door for me. She helped me up onto the bed, where she quickly placed the covers over me and kissed my forehead. "Just call if you need me, sweetie. Sleep well, okay?"

I yawned again as my eyes slowly shut. "Okay. I love you."

Lovelight giggled and kissed me again, "I love you too, baby."

She carefully exited the room with her eyes locked on me the whole time. Lovelight really did love me a whole lot, didn’t she? That was good, because I loved her too.

My eyes opened with alarm. I had to use the bathroom; I’d forgotten entirely. I slowly pulled myself onto my hooves, shaking the covers off me. I briefly considered calling Lovelight again, but I shook my head as I jumped to the floor carefully. Making my way over to the slightly ajar door, my ears perked up as I heard their conversation. My name, to be exact.

"Who’s after Mellow?" Lovelight asked in alarm.

Applejack sighed, "Well, ah don’t know yet. We just know there’s been a particular interest in alicorns lately."

Fluttershy followed up, "As you heard, Celestia and Luna went missing."

Haze huffed, "So these ponies think they can take Mellow as well?"

"Again, we ain’t sure. It may all be a bunch of malarkey." Applejack murmured, "But Twilight asked us to make sure yall were safe."

So that’s why they were here? But I thought they wanted to make up with me. Well, they did. But who was after alicorns? And me?

Lovelight huffed, "Do you think it’s the same ponies that originally held him captive?"

Fluttershy sighed, "M-Maybe? If so… you would be in big danger yourselves."

Haze growled, "If one of them shows their flanks around here, I won’t be taking it lightly."

I was being hunted, but I was also putting Lovelight and Haze in danger by being around them. But surely they couldn’t get me; I was safe, and their home was safe. They were safe to be with.

Lovelight’s tone seemed to take on one of annoyance: "If his safety is of concern, then have your friend Twilight cast some warding spells."

I heard the sound of hooves tapping on the wooden table, and slowly Applejack’s voice rose above it. "If they can make an alicorn go missin’, I ain’t exactly confident in your ability to defend him alone. No offense."

No! No, they were going to take me away from Lovelight. I knew it! They were her friends, and she knew I was dangerous. She wanted to get rid of me!

I backed up slightly into the room in fear as I heard the conversation in the dining room turn into mumbles of protest and disagreement. I felt my heart rate increase a bit, but they wouldn’t take me. Lovelight wouldn’t let them, I’d be fine.

I took a long and deep breath to calm myself. I finally decided I needed to use the restroom. Oddly enough, I couldn’t hear anybody in the dining room talking anymore.

A sudden chill went up my spine, and I felt uneasy as a mare’s voice hit my ears from behind me once again. "Hey kid, I think you and I need to have a little chat."

Cadance and Twilight were resting on a couple of couches as Flurry played with a set of toys. Twilight finished her story as Cadance held her hoof firmly against her forehead. Twilight was surprised to see her friend crying slightly, which only served to make the feeling of guilt more awful. "Why Twilight?" Cadance’s question was simple, but not one that could be answered simply.

Cadance sighed, "I know you were stressed; it’s understandable. But you have so many great friends you could’ve turned to."

Twilight lowered her head, "Yes, I do."

Cadance continued with a small amount of anger, and Twilight nearly flinched at the sound of the Princess of Love being angry. "He was abused; of course he had an outburst! Neither you nor Fluttershy handled it with the delicacy required."

Twilight buried her muzzle in the couch below as Cadance continued, "With everything going on, the last thing we needed was poor Mellow being afraid of us! The whole point of putting him in your castle was to show him the kindness that our royalty is known for. Was it not?"

"Among other things," Twilight murmured, thoroughly defeated.

Cadance huffed and pulled back on her anger, instead asking in a much more comforting tone, "Is the little one safe? You said this mare named Lovelight came and saved him?"

The use of the word ‘save’ made another lump form in Twilight’s throat. Saved him from her tyrannical actions. Lovelight really had saved Mellow, who knows what would’ve happened in her absence? "I don’t know. I know that Lovelight is treating him well. I sent Fluttershy and Applejack over to check, and also to make sure they stay safe."

Cadance hummed understandingly, "That’s dangerous, Twilight; we don’t know what’s going on right now with Celestia and Luna missing. We need to all be on the same page."

Twilight shook her head and said, "No, if I go near Mellow again… Lovelight might have my head."

Cadance gazed back with a serious expression, "You still have the responsibility for his safety, even if this Lovelight mare is doing the parenting. You should at least offer to let them stay in the castle until this all blows over."

Twilight huffed as tears started coming out of her eyes. "But what if that isn’t enough!? If they can make Celestia and Luna vanish, who’s to say any of us are safe? Does it even matter that I’ve put up all these dumb spells? And here I am, sitting in my castle while my friends do all the work. Because I’m just a worthless princess who can’t get the simplest things right!"

Cadance could see the telltale sign that her friend was having somewhat of an anxiety attack. Slowly standing on her hooves and hopping onto the same couch, she rested her wing gently over her as the small alicorn wept. Sometimes Cadance forgot how young Twilight was to be an alicorn—comparatively, of course. To have the weight of the princesses and Mellow dumped on her all at once. It was enough to drive anypony slightly mad.

Cadance hugged her tight with her wing, just like she did for her when she was only a filly. Nuzzling the younger one’s face, Cadance shushed her as she enacted her maternal instincts. "It’s okay now, Twilight. I’m here to help you. And we’re going to keep Mellow safe together and figure out where Celestia and Luna are." Cadance waited for a short while as the alicorn cried and nuzzled the top of her head. "Sound good? Or does the plan need more flare?"

Twilight released a small, sad laugh at that as she locked eyes with Cadance. "Okay well… What should we do first?"

Cadance raised a brow, "I think it should be obvious. Mellow’s safety is a priority."

Twilight’s eyes widened in horror. "N-No, b-but-"

Cadance held a hoof to her mouth. "You don’t have to try and make up with them. I’m sure Mellow would be hesitant to give you his trust for the third time. We just need him to be safe in your castle. If any more alicorns go missing, it’ll be a disaster, Twilight."

Twilight couldn’t help the small, agreeable nod she gave as Cadance placed her hoof to her chin in thought. "Also, whoever tampered with your message knows about Mellow and all of those same issues you told me about. They might see him as an easy next target. Understand?"

Their talk was broken as Flurry Heart slowly pulled herself over on tiny hooves, "Me… Mewo?"

Cadance giggled and leaned down to pull the filly up towards her barrel. "Yes, silly filly. Mellow Spark. He’s your new cousin." The small filly’s eyes lit up with wonder, and she giggled.

Twilight raised a brow. "Cousin?"

Cadance returned a smirk, "If Celestia and Luna can adopt me as a niece, I think I’m allowed to adopt a nephew. The little one needs all the family he can get after what he’s been through…" Cadance shook her head.

"Also, why did you bring Flurry?" Twilight asked worriedly, "Not that I don’t want to see her."

Cadance hummed, "You sound just like Shiny…" she sighed. "We don’t know who, where, or how many of these alicorn hunters there are. I’d rather keep track of Flurry at every moment than leave her in the Crystal Empire."

Twilight raised an accusing, playful brow. "Don’t trust Shiny enough?"

Cadance laughed, "Well, it’s one of his first times running the kingdom alone. I love him… but let’s just say you and your stress run in the family."

Twilight nodded with a small chuckle, "I remember well."

Suddenly, the door to the castle burst open. Cadance and Twilight’s wings ruffled as they stood up in alarm. In the entrance was a heavily panting and heaving Rainbow Dash, and behind her, she dragged Rarity. Twilight gasped in horror as she rushed over to the two. Rainbow spoke quickly and nervously as she took deep breaths: "I went to meet up with her and see if she… saw the same shady figure I saw… But when I got to her boutique, she was… like this!" Rainbow finished with a loud huff.

Twilight quickly took hold of Rarity with her magic, lifting her up to get a closer look. The mare was completely unharmed; there wasn’t a single sign of struggle. Her hair was even in the pristine, perfect condition she always went for. The mare was breathing evenly and had a thousand-yard stare. Waving her hoof in front of Rarity caused no reaction; she was completely catatonic.

Cadance’s horn lit, and the glow washed over Rarity’s body. She released a small hum of confusion: "That can’t be right… My scan says that she’s under no spells."

Twilight nodded in confirmation, "Her brain is just… not processing anything right now. She isn’t under any spells!"

Rainbow looked up in alarm, "Wait, so she’s like this normally? What happened!?"

Cadance grimaced. "She must’ve seen or found something out she wasn’t meant to."

Twilight paced nervously. "But what could they possibly gain from doing this to her?"

Spike spoke up from nearby, "Does it matter? That means they really are in Ponyville right now."

Cadance looked over at Twilight in alarm. The two alicorns shared a look of horror before they both came to the same worrying realization and said the word at the same time, "Mellow!"

Cadance rocketed off towards the door as she looked at Twilight, "Stay here. Don’t let Flurry out of your sight!"

"Wait! Maybe that’s not a good idea-" It didn’t matter; the alicorn was already out the door.

I squeaked with fear as my head shot around, and my eyes landed on the same cloaked lavender and icy blue pony from the park. How had she gotten into the room from behind me? My entire body and mind were screaming at me. She was dangerous, and I needed to get away.

My panic caused me to back up wildly, out the door of the room, and into the wall in the hallway. My panicked breathing halted as she made no attempt to chase me. I turned and ran into the dining room. "Lovelight!" I screamed in terror.

I only became more horrified upon reaching the room, only to see that every pony was frozen. They were stuck in discussion as they all stared into nothing, their bodies locked in whatever position they’d previously had. I ran up to Lovelight and shakily started tapping her leg, "Lovelight! Wake up!" I wailed. I turned around in fear to see the mare slowly walking through the hallway with a tilted head.

I looked back up at everyone as my panic reached new heights. The slow wisps of flame began building on my hooves, and I backed away. Not wanting to burn anybody. "Haze?" I asked in futility.

"Kid, it’s useless." The mare said with a hint of amusement.

I turned around and backed away from her imposing form, tripping over my tail, which was firmly planted between my legs. "W-What do you want?"

The mare looked around at the table before picking up an apple and taking a bite of it. I watched carefully as she chewed and swallowed it normally before placing it right back in its spot. "Y’know, it’s hard to get you alone, kid."

"Answer my question!" I said with a bit of bravery as I backed away farther.

The mare rolled her eyes, "Okay, fine. I came to make a deal with you."

"A deal?" I asked carefully.

She nodded as she gestured around her at all the ponies, "Who are these ponies to you?"

I tried to quell my shaking body, "T-They’re my friends."

"Mhm," the mare hummed as she walked over and looked at Lovelight and Haze. "And these two?"

I shook my head in confusion. "I-I love them?"

She smiled at me, "Would you even possibly consider them… family?"

My eyes widened, and I looked down at my hooves. "I want to… but…"

"You understand, then." She said with a sympathetic gaze that she walked over and laid down in front of me. "Then you need to listen very carefully."

My ears perked up as I shied away from her, though there was no further way to retract into the wall behind me. She placed a hoof on her chest, "My name is Astral."

I nodded slowly as I tried to keep myself from having a panic attack. "Hello, Astral. My name is Mellow."

She tilted her head with an amused grin, "Don’t you mean… Zero?"

All the fur on my body stood up, and I looked at her in horror. "How do you know that name?"

"I know a lot of things," the mare said as she finally pulled her hood off. "I also know what you will do in the future."

"Huh?" I voiced my worry as I looked at her with wide eyes.

She smirked, "Yes, the rain of ashes, the sweltering heat of everything being turned azure. I’ve seen it all!"

"I’m confused." I muttered worriedly.

"Don’t be!" She reassured me, "I’ll help you understand; you just need to come with me."

I looked over at everyone at the table, and I slowly shook my head and shied away from the hoof she outstretched to me. "N-No… I want to stay. I don’t need to know that badly."

She frowned at that, and I saw her thinking about what to say next. "If you can’t come with me, your friends might never return to themselves." She gestured over to them and looked back at me sadly. "You wouldn’t do that to them now, would you?"

I didn’t want to leave; I really didn’t want to. But if they really were stuck like this unless I followed her? I didn’t have much of a choice.

I slowly lifted my shaky hoof up and placed it in hers. Astral’s smile lifted into a wide grin, and the glint in her eyes made me worry if I’d done the wrong thing. "Good; her majesty will be quite pleased to meet you."

The front door slammed open, and quicker than I could even react, a blast of light blue energy impacted Astral. She hit the wall with insane force as I cowered closer to the ground. "You get away from him right now!" A pink mare said. I was surprised to realize she was an alicorn as well.

Astral dropped whatever act she was putting on before and instead replaced it with surprise and desperation. She shot her hoof forward to try and grab me, but her hoof was quickly blasted back by the pink mare again. Within a second, the new alicorn had teleported to stand over my quivering body as she glared at Astral.

Astral gritted her teeth and scoffed, "Well, I didn’t expect the Princess of Love to be here." She smirked down at me as I grabbed onto the princess's fetlock for dear life, "Looks like we’ll have to delay that field trip to another time, kid."

The pink mare hunched lower to defend me from her view: "You’ll never speak to or see him again."

Astral rolled her eyes and only narrowly dodged another blast of energy. She released a long sigh as she walked over to the nearby wall, and defying all physics, her body began to phase through it. She gave one last glare in our direction, "If you want to be the cause of destruction for this world, then so be it." That was the last thing she said before disappearing.

The pink mare released a long huff and a sigh, then sat on her haunches. She quickly pulled me up towards her barrel and checked over my body with care, "Are you hurt, little one?"

I shook my head as I looked up into her face. She was quite pretty, and I had a hard time not trusting her with how kind her features were. "Who are you?" I asked with a tilted head.

She smiled and said, "My name is Cadance. I’m your new auntie."

My eyebrows furrowed. "What’s an auntie?"

She sighed a bit sadly before reaching up and petting my head. She assumed another smile as she changed subjects: "Nobody told me you’d be this adorable."

I blushed and averted my gaze, which landed on Lovelight and everyone else. I quickly squirmed out of Cadance’s grip, running over to the table and poking Lovelight desperately. "Lovelight?"

Cadance sighed and approached the table, looking between everyone with confusion and worry. She looked down at me with a solemn expression, "Let’s get you to safety, Mellow."

'She's dangerous, run.'

She levitated me away from Lovelight towards her arm, but I shook my head and kicked in her magic grasp, "No! I want to stay with Lovelight! Let me go!"

She cooed, "I know you do. But there are bad ponies around; I’ll come back and get them when you’re safe."

I felt tears streaming out of my face as I relented. "Are they okay?" I asked.

She sighed, then gave me a short nod and a smile, "They’ll be okay."

'You're making a mistake.'

I relented as she placed me on her back, and we began walking away from the home. The stares of the surrounding ponies were much more intense than usual. Murmurs wracked through the crowd like wildfire upon looking at us, and it was then that I realized I was in public without my cape. I panicked slightly, "Cadance, I don’t think they’re supposed to know I’m an alicorn." I whispered worriedly.

She huffed, "It should’ve never been a secret. Hiding you away is what caused so much discourse in the first place."

I appreciated that idea, even if I didn’t understand everything that had likely gone on behind my back. I looked up and realized where she was taking me, and my body stiffened. Cadance must’ve noticed; she soothingly rubbed my sides with her wings. "I know, you don’t want to be here. But it is very safe, and you don’t have to talk to her."

'See? Danger. Run!'

I sighed and laid myself against her back. What made this any different from Astral taking me? In both cases, I was being taken by a pony I barely knew away from Lovelight and Haze. The idea that they may be stuck like that forever made its way into my head, and I began crying again. I blocked the world out with my hooves and wept. Cadance’s soothing gesture did help a small amount.

When we entered, I quickly felt my entire body reverberate with a very strong magic scan. In fact, it was so strong that upon feeling it, I felt myself growing sick. I placed a hoof over my mouth to try to quell the feeling. Cadance was alarmed by my sudden reaction, and she quickly rushed me past the group of four who were standing around some white and purple pony who had the same problem as my friends.

I heard the Twilight pony, and I nearly shivered at her voice. But Cadance shot her a look, and she went quiet again. Placing me on a very cushioned couch, Cadance stroked my back carefully as her horn lit up. "Oh, you poor dear, the scans must’ve felt awful since you don’t have full control of your mana yet."

I nodded as the nauseous feeling slightly receded, and then curled myself up into a ball. I felt negativity crawling through my brain yet again, and I covered myself with my hooves.

‘This is your fault.’

‘Lovelight would be safe if you didn’t exist.’

I choked on my tears and heaved heavy breaths. Cadance held her hoof out, and I shied away. "Please, don’t touch me."

"O-Okay," she said worriedly. I heard the approaching hoofsteps of the others in the room, and Cadance asked me carefully, "Would you like to talk, then?"

‘Everyone knows it’s your fault.’

‘They want to hurt you.’

I just shook my head wildly, "No! Too many ponies… Too much is happening; please leave me alone!" Cadance and the other ponies took a few steps back.

I choked on more tears. "I just want Lovelight." I said sourly.

‘Lovelight won’t want you anymore, though.’

No, that was wrong; Lovelight wouldn't do that to me. She’s never hurt me, and she never would. Why can’t I control my emotions? I spend so much time forcing them to be happy thoughts that I should always have them now. Why can’t everybody just leave me alone? Why can’t everything just be boring!?

‘What do you mean? It’s because of you.’

"It’s your fault anyway, Zero! Why don’t you be quiet!" I yelled out loud suddenly.

At the stares of every pony present, I shivered and retreated into the corner of the couch with my back turned. Cadance reached out a hoof carefully, "Sweetie, are you oka-"

‘She’s about to hurt you.’

‘She knows what you did!’

"NO! Too much! Too loud! Get away from me!" I yelled as my breathing increased.

Cadance sighed sadly as I heard her retreat and then greet a pony named Flurry. I started blocking everything out as I argued internally with myself. I felt like everything was racing by me with no regard for my own life. I was back in her castle, alone, and Lovelight and Haze were stuck because of me. I caused so much pain everywhere I went that I just knew it was truly awful to be near me.

‘Kill your parents, kill your patients; what haven’t you done?’

"Those are all things you did." I whispered back angrily.

'You're talking to yourself, you look crazy.'

"Who cares." I spat venomously.

I heard gasping from behind me as many ponies galloped somewhere. Out of curiosity, I turned and watched as the white and purple pony looked around herself wildly in confusion. Cadance gazed back at me worriedly, then looked up towards Rainbow Dash. "Can you go check on everyone else and let them know where we are?"

Rainbow saluted before shooting out the doorway quickly, but that wasn’t what my mind was set on.

Lovelight and Haze might be fine.

But they would be better if I wasn’t here.

I wished at that moment that I could disappear and never be seen again, so I wouldn’t hurt the ones I loved. As I did every single time I acquired them. My parents, Lovelight, Haze… I felt a shudder run through my body. If something happened to those two now, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.

‘Don’t forget what you did to Soren and Laila.’

At that thought, I had to suppress a scream of frustration as a new wave of tears poured from my eyes. I really will always be Zero, I try to escape it, but it always finds me in the end.

Author's Note

Dunno if I'm happy with this one, it's gone through some... drastic rewrites. And it's always hard to tell if you've made something better by rewriting or not as the writer. And I barely spent any time drawing so it's also sort of lazy. That's the unfortunate part about rewriting, less time spent making it perfect, more on changing what you already have. Either way, hope it was enjoyable nonetheless! Thanks for all the likes and comments lately.

15 - Fall//Apart

Author's Note

I think I might've portrayed the voice in his head in the last chapter a bit wrong. But just to clarify. It's not some new entity in his head; it's simply his most primal instincts. His worst fears and thoughts. Like intrusive thoughts, y'know? It's all still Mellow up there; Mellow is just a big ol' mess.

By the way, if you don't know I've uploaded a new story called A Fateful Flurry. If you want a less complicated and more wholesome, fluffy, found family story, that's your best bet! (From me anyway, also updating AFF tomorrow. Well, later today for me.)

15 - Fall//Apart

Lovelight’s mind reeled.

One moment, she had been tucking away the little colt for a nap. The next, she’d been arguing that Mellow was just as safe with them as anyone else.

Then, as if in some cruel joke, the moment afterwards proved she was completely wrong.

The moment everyone in the room came out of their stupor, all they could do was look around at each other, desperately searching for an explanation. The room was far dimmer than it had been just before, and a quick look out the window would explain that it had been many hours.

‘Hours.’ Lovelight was in shock.

Her next moments were fueled by only the most instinctual panic and horror imaginable. Being the first one to exit her chair and speed down the hallway. She swung the door open with only the strength an earth pony could possess and retroactively fell into a pit of despair. "Mellow!" She forced out a panicked whine, desperately begging for a response.

She began searching, practically tearing the room apart as her breathing hinged. Haze came running into the room not much longer afterwards, with Applejack and Fluttershy hovering worriedly behind him. "Dear?" Haze asked carefully.

Lovelight shot over to him; he’d never seen the look in her eyes before, and it broke his heart. "He’s gone! My colt’s gone!" She shook violently as she collapsed into his arms.

Haze breath hitched worriedly, looking around the room, "Gone?

"Gone!" Lovelight whined; she felt everything shattering around her as her mind drew a blank. She couldn’t hold back her feelings anymore, and she broke: "They took him! They took my baby!" She wailed.

Applejack stamped her hooves and took a step forward with a look of anger. "We’ll get ahm back, I promise you, Lovelight." She turned to Fluttershy, "Ain’t that right?"

A few moments later, they heard the sound of somebody scrambling to open the front door, and they all put their guards up before a familiar voice graced them, "Hello? Anybody home?"

All their ears perked up as Applejack called down the hallway, "Down here, sugarcube!"

Rainbow practically shot over their heads, hovering right above them. "Look, it’s a long story; Mellow is safe in the castle. And-"

Lovelight looked up with immediate shock, "He’s okay?!"

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head, "He didn’t get hurt physically. The poor kid seems to be having a mental breakdown, though…"

Lovelight’s heart ached; of course he’d be having a mental breakdown. He was back in a place where he didn’t feel safe. He was ripped away from her, the only one he trusted completely. And worse yet, she didn’t know what had happened during the time she was out.

She didn’t give it another thought more as she pushed past the rest of the ponies, with Haze quickly following behind her.

Cadance watched worriedly as the small colt shivered and mumbled things to himself. She knew Twilight was rather compulsively overactive in her observations sometimes, but this wasn’t the case. She’d been told the colt was broken mentally; she just didn’t realize to what extent. It was becoming more clear by the second to the alicorn.

She wanted desperately to help, but she wasn’t well versed in helping traumatized foals, as rare as they were. She would likely only scare him if she showed him overwhelming kindness. No, the only one that he would respond to would be Lovelight. She saw how desperately he called out to her, reaching for her safety.

Her daughter had a curious fixation on the small kirin. Flurry Heart was usually very well behaved, especially in her presence, but she’d rarely, if ever, seen her daughter just watch something. She sat there with her head tilted and an unreadable expression on her face.

She turned her ears back to the conversation going on just behind her. Rarity had finally calmed down enough to speak. Twilight spoke slowly and evenly: "Okay, Rarity, what was the last thing you remember?"

"Oh dear, it was just simply awful!" Rarity said with an exasperated sigh. "One moment, this brutish pegasus was acting so divinely, and the next, he was interrogating me with ferocity!"

She shook her head. "I said one too many things, and after accusing him of being one of the shady vagrants in our town, well…"

Pinkie, who had mysteriously appeared after the events, looked at her with curiosity. "Well, what did you say that made him so angry?"

Rarity huffed, "He asked me first if I’d noticed any suspicious activity in town. I was immediately on alert; it was an off-hoofed question to begin with." She held a hoof to her head and said, "I was slightly oblivious to his outward charm. I told him that there were a pair of suspicious ponies in town, and that if he had any knowledge on them, I’d greatly appreciate it."

Rarity groaned, "What a fool I’d been; he had me right in his dirty hooves!"

Cadence sighed as she addressed the mare: "Honestly, Rarity, dear, it was probably a good thing you got put in that state. Without it, we wouldn’t have known to go save Mellow."

Pinkie tilted her head, "What did he do to put you in a trance like that? I can’t even hypnotize people that well!"

Rarity huffed as her eyes widened. "Oh yes, the gem on his cloak. It began glowing a bright blue, and I remember him saying some words, but they escape my memory. I can remember staring at nothing for hours, but it’s sort of hazy, like a dream now."

Twilight had been thinking to herself this whole time as she looked between Mellow and the floor. Slowly, a thought began forming in her brain: "If they’re able to put anybody into that state, including an entire table of ponies… And you said she could phase through the wall like nothing, Cadance?" The other alicorn gave an affirmative nod.

Twilight hummed, "It might be some form of reality-altering power. Which would explain how an entire train of ponies and two princesses went missing."

Rarity raised her brows, "What? So you’re saying they have mind control, the ability to walk through walls, and reality altering?"

Cadence chimed in, "The odd mare. She seemed crazy, but she did say something interesting before leaving."

"She said, 'If you want to be the cause of destruction for this world, so be it.'"

All the ponies looked between themselves in confusion, so it was quite jarring when they heard the sudden voice of Mellow in their ears. And they all looked down to see the young alicorn staring at the floor. He spoke quietly, but they still heard him. "She was talking about me."

They all widened their eyes but softened their expressions. Cadence hummed softly, "What do you mean, honey?"

He gritted his teeth and spat his words with disdain. "The destruction of this world—Astral was talking about me."

"Her name is Astral?" Twilight inquired.

She received a short nod: "S-She said if I didn’t come with her, I’d never see my friends again. She wanted me to meet someone she referred to as ‘her majesty’."

Nobody had any clue what such words meant, but the implications were certainly horrifying. Cadence lay on the floor next to the kirin colt and addressed him worriedly, "Did she say anything else at all, Mellow?"

The colt started shaking wildly, "It’s me; she was talking about me. She said she’d seen what I do in the future; she said she knew lots of things; she even called me Zero."

The group of mares' mouths hung agape at that. The colt let a new set of tears invade his eyes. "How does she know that name?"

Cadence reached out with a hoof, and he shied away as he backed into the wall. "You should let her take me. If she’s right and I’m the destruction of this world, then… I don’t want to live anymore."

They all gasped at him. Pinkie stepped forward and exclaimed, "Don’t say that!"

Twilight sighed and spoke carefully: "We won’t let either of those things happen, Mellow. Plus, messing with timelines is impossible." Twilight watched sadly as his ears fell further against his head.

Mellow flinched at her voice and seemed to work enough courage into his voice to huff at her. "What would you know?" The colt asked angrily, still staring at his hooves. "You did say I was dangerous after all. And you’re right. Aren’t you happy?"

Twilight recoiled in shame at that: "I’m sorry I hurt you, Mellow."

The kirin colt stood carefully and shot her another glare before he began walking away.

"Z…Zewo?" Flurry said with intense curiosity as Mellow passed by her. Cadence hadn’t even realized her daughter was listening that intently.

Mellow gave her a passing glance but otherwise didn’t stop as he returned and buried himself into the couch cushion. She was honestly surprised he had chimed in, but it was simply due to the fact he assumed he would cause something so terrible.

Cadence had to restrain the look of anger she wanted to give Twilight. The last thing they needed was for the young colt’s fears to be realized. This really was a worst-case scenario in regards to the colt’s healing. Especially when it was a fear set forth in his mind by Twilight herself.

Rarity chimed in, "Talking about futures, reality altering power, talking about ‘her majesty.’ None of this adds up."

Twilight took a few more moments to think before shaking her head. "No, it makes a bit of sense."

They all watched her expectantly as she finalized her thoughts. "It wasn’t hypnosis; I think they were just altering your perception of reality. Rarity, you said when you came too, it was as if you had merely stared at nothing for hours. You could remember it happening, but it all passed by you in an instant." Rarity nodded slowly, and Twilight continued.

"And the pony who did this to you was a pegasus, not a unicorn. So whatever that gem on his cloak was, it was what caused this… reality alteration."

"How do you know it’s anything like that, though?" Rarity asked.

"Because," Twilight began again, "when you were frozen, not only did the castle scan you, but I did as well multiple times. This was not a spell; it was something completely different messing with your brainwaves."

Twilight shook her head. "And due to what they told Mellow, I’m almost starting to think they’re targeting him specifically. This might be a much deeper motivation than simply getting rid of every alicorn. Otherwise, Cadance would’ve gone missing when she showed up to save Mellow."

Cadence hummed, "The mare had a gem on her cloak as well. But reality altering? Doesn’t that seem… impossible?"

Everyone was deep in thought at the observations, and Twilight eventually sighed. "I feel like I know something about all of this. I find it highly unlikely that the sudden appearance of Mellow combined with ponies who have reality-altering powers is a pure coincidence. I just can't wrap my hoof around it quite yet. Especially that remark about her majesty." Twilight looked up suddenly and said, "I’m going to go do a bit of research."

Pinkie giggled, "As always!"

Twilight began walking away, "Due to all of these factors, I’d request you all stay within the confines of the castle. This is becoming more and more dangerous by the second."

Everyone nodded and dispersed, then began to go about their own things. With more and more oddities and questions piling up, the stress was high.

And no higher was it than with Mellow, who tried to quell the racing thoughts in his head.

Cadence couldn’t help but fixate on the young colt. She felt purely helpless at her inability to do anything to calm him down. Carefully, she approached the couch, where Mellow lay yet again. "Mellow?"

He didn’t even glance at her from his spot. Only an ear swiveled in her direction as he continued to sulk quietly. Cadence lay on the floor just before the couch, "I just want you to know that we really care for you." Cadence racked her brain for exactly what to say: "Not just Lovelight and Haze. But me as well. I’m sure a bunch of the others feel the same way. Even Spike has been worried for you."

Mellow mildly moved his head to look at her but stayed silent. Cadence gave the most sincere smile she could: "I just want you to know you’re loved. Okay?" He showed no visible reaction.

Not wanting to push her boundaries or her luck, she backed up and left the colt to himself.

Astral trudged up the hill outside Ponyville. She could already see the form of her partner hiding in the shadows of a tree. She took one lone deep breath, before adorning a smile and walking the rest of the way. "Comet, how are you, dear?"

The pegasus stepped out of the shadow with a stomp of his hoof, "Where’s the kid? What’ve you been doing all this time?"

Astral released a short giggle: "Oh, I’m terribly sorry, but the moment I got my hooves on him, Princess Cadance herself burst through the door! Why, I’d practically been found the moment I showed myself."

Comet’s brow furrowed as he grimaced, "You must’ve been seen then. I thought you covered our hoofprints? What reason would she have had to show up in Ponyville? That letter gave no indication that this Twilight pony needed her in person."

Astral gave a leisurely shrug and said, "Sorry, I covered the prints completely. Bad luck, maybe?"

"Bad luck is right." He sneered as he cursed under his breath, "It’s only a matter of time before Specter runs out of time."

"What happens if he does?" Astral asked with a curious gaze.

Comet growled, "All hell breaks loose. And I’ll be lucky to keep my job. And I will not be pleased."

"Ah, we can't have that then, can we?" Astral said with a giggle, "What’s next? They’re hiding out in that castle now."

The brown stallion pulled out a small device in his hooves, "We go all out, of course. We only have one more shot."

"Wonderful!" Astral cheered.

"I can count on you, right?" Comet asked with an intense gaze.

Astral waved her hoof with a smirk, "Do you not trust me? I’m hurt! Would I ever lie to you?"

Comet just rolled his eyes and turned away from her. "Whatever. Just do your job."

Astral couldn’t help another giggle from escaping her lips as she watched him walk away with the largest smile possible adorning her face.

"Hey…"

My groggy brain could barely respond to the voice. The room we were in was so dark, the only sound was the dripping of water into a small puddle somewhere. Faint traces of moonlight shone in the deeper recesses of the prison, but they made it no easier to see.

"Hey!" The younger voice whispered louder.

I groaned and rolled over in the pile of hay and mud I was resting in. "What, Laila?"

"Can’t sleep…" It now became apparent to me that the young girl was only a few inches from my face. I might’ve recoiled if this hadn’t been a regular occurrence.

I sighed, reached my hand out to put it on her shoulder, and guided her towards me. She lay down against my side; she was only half my size. She was still so young; she didn’t even understand where she was or the way we were treated…

"Arlen?"

"Don’t call me that." I quickly snapped back at her.

The innocent child carried on without much reaction as she ignored my request, "Arlen, when are we going home?"

I felt my breath hitch as I wrapped my other arm around her, pulling her as close as possible. I tried to hold in my tears as I choked out a few words to sate her curiosity. "Some day, Laila… Some day."

But the child was already fast asleep in my arms, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

Yes, that was right. I remember now.

‘Zero, not Arlen. That name died along with-’

No, stop thinking. Leave it alone.

"Mellow!"

The door to the castle swung open with such ferocity that I thought the hinges would fall off. After the confusion wore off, I realized it was Lovelight, with Haze right behind her. I felt a little bit of myself grow excited.

‘Wait, you’ll hurt them. Stay away. Keep safe.’

Lovelight locked onto my position and was there within only a few seconds. She bounded over with worry evident across her entire body. And she still had tears in her eyes. "Oh, Mellow, they didn’t hurt you, did they!?" She asked as she got closer.

I backed away from her approach, and her ears flattened. "M-Mellow? It’s me, Lovelight."

Haze appeared right behind her, and I recoiled farther.

‘Keep safe, stay away. Don’t come near me.’

I shook my head, and she gave me a look of confusion as her mouth hung awkwardly. "It’s okay, honey. Everything’s okay now."

"No!" I yelled worriedly, just now realizing how many eyes were on me. Almost every person in the castle was watching, and my heart rate increased again.

Lovelight took a careful step towards me and held her hoof out expectantly. I shied away, "No! No… I…"

She watched me with such a great deal of patience. I wanted to hug her, but I would hurt her. Yes, I was dangerous; there was no doubt.

"I’m bad. I’ll hurt you." I whispered quietly.

‘Yes, bad. Get away.’

I could practically feel her heart break in two, especially with the look she gave me afterward. "Mellow…"

"No! Not Mellow, I’m Zero." I corrected quickly with a panicked breath as I tried to force room behind me where there simply wasn’t. My tail was firmly planted between my legs as I looked between every pony in panic.

She shook her head and sat down in front of me, blocking my view of everyone else. She laid her head down on the couch cushion in front of me. "You’re not Zero. You’re Mellow Spark, my Mellow." She reached her hoof forward, "You’re my colt. My foal."

I shook my head and flattened myself against the cushion. I couldn’t be that for them anymore; I was dangerous, and being around me would only attract danger to them. "No, I’m not Mellow, Lovelight-"

"Yes, you are." She interrupted me while giving me a determined look, "You’re not Zero. You are Mellow, my little campfire, my little kirin." She had such a sure expression that I wanted her to be right.

I felt my heart rate decrease with her calming voice. And her words were breaking me. I wanted to believe her and stop feeling bad. I whined loudly and covered my face with my hooves, "But I’ve been lying to you. I’m not Mellow. I’m not supposed to be here."

Lovelight reached her hoof out and carefully stroked my side. And she smiled when I didn’t back away from the contact. "You are supposed to be wherever you feel at home. Don’t you love us, Mellow?"

I didn’t expect the sudden question as I peered around one of my hooves. "Huh?" I inquired curiously, "Why do you ask that?"

She leaned closer with her calming smile until she was inches from my own muzzle. "Because we love you. And if you love us, that means we’re your home. And I could never imagine my home without you, Mellow."

I choked on my tears. "But what if I hurt you?"

Lovelight leaned forward and touched her nose to mine. "Remember what I told you, Mellow? Anybody can hurt others; you get to control who you hurt."

I shook my head wildly, "But I can’t control when I hurt people! It just happens."

Haze lowered himself to the same level as Lovelight: "Then let us help you; you’ll never control it without letting others help. You’ll hurt us even more by pushing us away, I promise."

"So no matter what I do, I’ll hurt you?" I huffed angrily and put a hoof to my head. "If I just didn’t exist, everybody would be so much better off."

"Stop saying that!" Lovelight told me with a hurtful look as she grabbed my hoof gently, "I wouldn’t be better off! I never want to lose you like that, sweetie."

"How can you say that? You don’t know anything about where I’m from… Lovelight. If you knew what I'd done, you’d hate me!" I exclaimed with tears in my eyes.

She shook her head and looked at me sternly. "Celestia would strike me down if I were to hate you! Sweetie, you can tell me anything, and I’ll still love you with my whole heart." I tried to search her expression for any indication that she wasn’t being truthful. But it was foolish; I knew she was telling me the truth. Or what she believed to be the truth.

Haze leaned in just as close as she did. "Mellow, please accept us." I looked at him curiously. "Do you know how much you’re loved? I think you would be surprised."

I remembered Cadance’s words at that moment: "I just want you to know you’re loved. Okay?" Her words repeated themselves in my head a few times.

I wanted to hug her. I wanted all the confusion and sad feelings to stop. And all I had to do was accept her help. I couldn’t keep from choking on my tears. "H-How do you still l-love me?

Lovelight kissed the top of my nose, "We just do." She held her forearms out wide, inviting me for a hug. "Now stop being silly and come home to me, Mellow."

I felt my lips quivering, and I released a small whine: "Lovelight?"

"Yes, baby, I’m right here." She carefully reached her hoof out towards me, and I practically lunged for it like it was about to disappear any moment. Lovelight wasted no time in pulling me close to her barrel and nuzzling my face. "Shh…" She cooed, "I’m right here, sweetie."

‘Safe? Safe. Stay.’

"L-Love…light." I couldn’t find any words as my mind gave into the warm embrace of my savior. She just shushed me and brushed my mane softly with her hoof. The soothing feeling of her hoof in my mane was heavenly, and it practically wiped my mind clean of thoughts.

I didn’t even notice her exiting the main room of the castle; with her and Haze taking turns nuzzling me, I felt too much emotion to care. I kept my front hooves firmly wrapped around her neck, well aware that I was probably gripping too hard.

The hallway was long, and the voices of all the other ponies were gone. It was just Lovelight and Haze. I was safe. I could breathe. "I-I’m sorry…"

"Shh…" She soothed me, "There’s nothing to apologize for, little one."

Lovelight entered a guest room of some kind, carefully jumping onto the bed with me. Haze followed her up. And when she placed me between them, I still couldn’t be asked to let go of her soft fur. And she wasn’t asking me to, only nuzzling and whispering. "It’s okay… You’re safe…"

"I take it back…" I started shakily, "Please don’t get rid of me."

She only nodded, giving me a sweet motherly smile, saying, "You couldn’t give me anything in the world to make me."

Haze nuzzled me on my other side, "You’d have to get rid of me too." Haze said more to Lovelight than me.

They reminded me so much of home—just a distant memory now, but a good one. I never wanted to stop seeing their faces anymore; the feelings they gave me were fleeting, and I wanted them to stay.

"It was so scary…" I whined, "She was going to take me, a-and you weren’t moving, and-"

"Shh…" She petted my mane in a way that made me just absolutely melt: "It’s okay to be scared, baby, but it’s over now, okay?" I cuddled even closer to her.

"W-Was it scary for you, Lovelight?" I asked curiously.

She nodded. "Yes, it was so scary not being able to find you… I don’t know what I would’ve done if you’d been hurt." She huffed. "Was Cadance nice?"

I nodded slowly. "She’s nice… She called herself my auntie."

Haze and Lovelight looked at each other and giggled. Lovelight nudged my face, "I guess she beat me to it then, huh?"

"Beat you to what?" I inquired.

"Nothing dear." She said as she began to nip at my ear. I looked at her oddly, and she laughed more, "Haze loves it when I nip behind his ear. It practically incapacitates him."

Haze nodded in agreement as she continued to do it. I had to admit it gave me a warm, tingly feeling, and I closed my eyes to absorb the affection. "Lovelight… Are they going to take me from you?" I asked worriedly.

She huffed, "Not Celestia or the nine realms of Tartarus will. Not while I’m around."

‘Safe. Home. Love.’

I nodded and desperately rubbed my head into her, "I love you."

She giggled, "I love you too, Mellow. I love you so much."

I laid down and pushed my body against hers for more warmth; she quickly wrapped her arm around my midsection and hugged me tight. "Lovelight?" I asked with a bit of worry.

She hummed quietly as she looked down into my eyes. I tilted my head curiously, "I was scared to tell you earlier… but…" My voice caught in my throat, and I hid my face.

"What is it, honey?" She asked before giving me a kiss on the cheek.

I blushed and averted my eyes. "It’s just… You’re so nice… I only knew two others as nice as you and Haze."

She listened to me intently as I huffed to clear my invading thoughts: "They took care of me, and I loved them like I love you. You’re really similar to them."

She brushed my mane out of my eyes, "In what way, honey?"

I felt a small amount of fear as I forced the question out, "Like… my mom and dad, or family, I think? Are we family, Lovelight?"

She giggled and rubbed her nose against mine. "If you want to be!"

"I do!" I exclaimed excitedly as I rubbed against her side more.

I tilted my head and thought for a moment, "So you’d be like my momma then?"

For a second, I thought that question might’ve been bad, as her stunned expression made me grow worried. But quickly afterwards, she pulled me up and nuzzled me ceaselessly, "I will… I will be your momma. I’d love that." She told me happily, and tears started coming from her eyes. I’d never seen her so happy; it was a great feeling.

For a second, I thought I’d drown in tears and soft, plush fur—not that I’d complain. But after much affection, she eventually loosened her grip. I was content to never leave my spot, and I released a sigh of contentment. Haze chuckled from nearby, and when he leaned in, I latched onto his muzzle to hug him. "You know, little one, that would also make me your-"

"Daddy?" I smiled and giggled.

His mouth stopped as he formed a large smile. Then he nuzzled me and said, "Of course, you little fireball."

I didn’t know that I was able to do that. Could I actually just get new parents just like that? Well, I didn’t really care about the answer. If they wanted to be my parents and I wanted them to as well, then it seemed fair to me!

I stood back up and hopped around a bit as I giggled joyfully in excitement. I eventually bumped into Lovelight’s muzzle, falling onto my flank, and she laughed as she leaned down and nuzzled my stomach. "I told you. You’re my Mellow." She paused and licked my face gently. "And my Mellow is so silly."

I tried to push her away as the fit of laughter engulfed my body. "I’m not!’

Haze leaned in as well. "Yeah, you are," he said before he began assaulting my body with extra nuzzles.

After a long time of laughing at their nuzzles, I was finally free. And I rubbed my eyes while releasing a loud yawn. "Momma, I’m still tired."

"Sleep more than sweetie; we aren’t going anywhere." She told me gently as she pulled me toward her stomach.

Haze nodded and laid his head down as well. "And we’ll be right here when you wake up."

Their comforting words were enough for me. Lovelight’s gentle stroking of my mane and the warmth of her body against mine were tricking my body. I was safe and loved. For however long this life would allow me to be.

She continued to stroke my mane, and she began singing to me very softly.

I nuzzled deeper into Lovelight’s fur and released a content hum.

‘I found it, Laila. I made it…’

‘I found home.’

16 - Never//Alone

Author's Note

Sorry, I seem to have run out of steam. This is normal for me: huge bursts of inspiration followed by many weeks of writer's block. The next wait won't be nearly as long. I'm pretty confident in that.

All the positive comments are one of the few bright spots in my life, so thanks for that. And the fact that the story's gone from 380 to 450 likes while I've been gone is amazing. Thank you.

Also, please read Discombobulated Soul's >>Libero<< story. I did the cover art for it. If you like this story, you'll like Libero. Trust me. I cannot understate how criminally underrated it is. Give it a shot please.

16 - Never//Alone

"Tia I can’t handle this; it’s too much."

Celestia sighed as she stared out the window next to her once again. The far too familiar surroundings of the outside world were beginning to fall apart. Cracks were forming in the facade. Like glass, the environment outside fell away into a void of nothingness that seemed endless. Such impossible sights even included the sky overhead.

"Spells don’t work; we can’t contact the outside; they can’t contact us…" Celestia sighed and gave her sister a reassuring smile. "This is certainly a predicament."

Luna gaped in awe. "How can you be so calm? We’ve tried every spell imaginable! We’ve been so busy keeping the poor trapped ponies from having heart attacks, and one of them is likely an imposter!"

Luna growled and stamped her hoof, "Sister, I am done waiting around." Luna walked towards the doors, "I will interrogate until there is not a single pony aboard who hasn’t explained their life story."

"Please, Luna," Celestia said as she stood up, "If you’re going to interrogate, you need to be subtle about it." She smiled at her sister as she opened the cabin door ahead of them.

Luna quickly followed as they entered the main cabins of the train once again. The sight was concerning, as the multitude of families and ponies were in different states of disarray. Some trusted them to succeed and played board games. Others held their heads in terror and rocked back and forth. For the most part, the overall feeling aboard the cabins had become hopeless. Even the few who held on to their optimism couldn’t help but falter.

But as the princesses entered, every pony looked to them in hope. Assuming that they’d be able to save them or give them some sort of information on how to escape. Almost immediately, Luna furrowed her brow as she pointed at a quivering stallion in the corner, "You there! Hast thou seen any reasoning for our entrapment?"

The stallion looked up with wide eyes and whimpered, "I-I-"

Luna scowled, "Thou art acting mighty suspicious-"

"Please, Luna. Stop." Celestia said as she dragged her sister away from the stallion, who breathed a sigh of relief.

Celestia stepped forward and looked around the cabin, which had its full attention on her. "My little ponies," She began. "I understand how trying this situation is for all of you. Even my sister is not unaffected." Celestia glanced back as Luna huffed and crossed her arms.

She smiled brightly at them all, "But I assure you all, it will be over soon. We have figured out the complex structure of this trap and how to dismantle it. So rest easy and give us just a little more patience on breaking it."

An eruption of cheers and thank-yous was heard from most of the cabins. Luna stared wide-eyed in shock, but Celestia quickly elbowed her, which caused her to compose herself. Celestia was busy studying the ponies in the room; some had shown nearly no reaction, but they were the ones quivering in corners. Any pony that had seen lively had erupted in joy. With an affirmative nod, Celestia moved onto the next cabin.

As they were in the room between cabins, Luna threw up a noise suppression spell. "What on earth are you telling them? Have you lost it, Tia?"

Celestia smiled back at her, "I need you to help sell it next time, would you?"

Luna tilted her head as Celestia continued, "If whatever is trapping us here is disguised as a pony, they might be in these cabins. How would our captor react if we stated with such confidence that we’d figured out their spell?"

Luna stuttered, "That would… entirely depend on the captor’s personality."

Celestia shook her head. "Our real passengers have long since either retreated inwardly or held onto a small sliver of hope. In the event that I announce it in the room of the captor… There is a probable chance that he will either attempt to react with glee or pretend to be terrified still."

"And how on earth do we distinguish him from any other ponies?" Luna inquired.

Please, Luna," Celestia sighed, "do you remember any spells?"

Luna stuttered with a blush, "O-Of course! I’m well versed in many spells!" She declared proudly.

"In that moment of decision after we announce our plan, he will have to make a decision on how to react. Couple that with a spell to seek out intention and emotions, and we’ll have our culprit. Nobody is infallible."

Luna sighed. "You assume they haven’t thought of this scenario already."

Celestia smirked. "That’s why I have a fake letter from Twilight I intend on reading in front of the cabins."

Luna raised a brow and leaned towards her sister, who showed it to her. She studied it for a moment before humming, "Mind games? That’s dirty, Tia."

She turned around and glared at the doorway, "Good, then we’re playing their own game. Now, wear a smile, dear sister. We have some cabins to fool."

I woke up to the sound of steel clashing against the cage. I looked upward to see his face—our master. He wore his usual creepy smile as his eyes adjusted to the lighting in our dark, muddy dungeon. "Awake now, Arlen? Laila?"

I gave a firm nod, fearing what would happen if I said no. The small girl behind me rose from the bed of mud and hay with a whine. Master fixed her with a deep scowl and said, "If you are to be pure blood with the rest of us, you must rid yourself of those habits, dear Laila."

Laila moaned tiredly, "But I’m tired… and I want to see Mommy and Daddy. When can I see them again?"

Master hit the metal bars loudly once again as Laila yelped in fear, "You do not need them!" He barked, "Such insolence; it really is a shame that our lord had chosen you for power."

Laila cowered over towards where I was sitting and hid behind me. This caused Master to lock eyes with me once again, "You, filth. Pick yourself off this muddy floor and get ready for training."

I stood, ignoring the tugging from the small girl behind me, and stood as straight as an arrow at the cell door. With nothing but a steeled face and no emotion. Even if my body screamed at me for doing so.

Laila was still quivering on the floor, and Master got angry. He held his hand up and torched the ground at her feet with a blast of fire. Laila yelped again as it narrowly missed and ran to stand behind me.

"Good." He smirked as he looked to the left of our cell. "Soren, are you awake?"

Soren replied swiftly from his spot in front of his cell door, "Yes, Master!" Soren was older than me by about five years. He’d been locked in here much longer than either me or Laila, and during our first weeks of terror, he would sit at the edge of his cell door and whisper to us through the wall. He told us things got better and that we only needed to follow orders and show as little weakness as possible.

Master had his two guards, in their bulky armor, unlock our cells. Quickly, we were chained up in a line with interlocking handcuffs on our hands and chains on our legs. They slowly lifted the large metal collars that locked around our necks, and immediately I could feel my magic, which had been suppressed, slowly fill me once again. It was futile trying to fight back with the Master and his guards around. Especially since the kingdom we were in was large and we were deep within its roots.

I never knew what the many others did for training, but much could be left to the imagination. Laila, Soren, and I were considered "special". Which is why the Master has taken such an interest in us.

Soren was exceptionally gifted at manipulating matter. He could create or destroy anything within an instant, no matter what material or how strong. He had been trained to use this quite extensively; I’d seen him use it in training against entire fleets of their regular guards. He crumpled armor and turned buildings to rubble; it was a terrifying spectacle to watch. There wasn’t any shield or magic spell that he couldn’t destroy. He said that destroying the matter that made up spells was just as easy. He was essentially a walking anti-magic warrior who could destroy nations.

Why did he never fight back? I had no clue. I couldn’t quite say I disliked him, as his early comforting words had helped in our first days.

But I could see the grin on his face when he crushed soldiers under the weight of his power and the joy he got from seeing them scream before being snuffed out. I couldn’t tell if it was simply for revenge or something much worse.

My training was always cleaning up his mess. The many soldiers I’d healed and even revived, just for them to be fodder the next day. It made me sick.

Laila’s training was done under lock and key. She’d disappear with the Master, and we wouldn’t see her until the end of the day. But when she came back, she always had a horrified yet hollow look on her face.

The day I learned her power was the same day I earned my new name.

My eyes opened with a large yawn as I scanned the room around me. I was in the bed I fell asleep in last night, and more importantly, alone. My eyes opened in alarm as I looked around in panic. "Hello?" I asked no one in particular.

The door was cracked open, so I hopped down from the bed and quickly ran over to it, looking up and down the hallway. "Momma?" I asked with fresh tears in my eyes. She’d been taken; it was my fault; I had to find her.

Cadence happened to be walking by the hallway when I was searching frantically, with Flurry Heart on her back. She looked over at me worriedly and trotted over. I looked up as my breathing got quicker, "Momma and Daddy are gone!"

She shook her head, "No, no, they’re not sweetie." I looked at her hesitantly as she sighed, "Your momma was sick, so she’s in the bathroom."

My ears perked up, and I tilted my head. "Where?"

She levitated me onto her back and began walking somewhere. While I was up there, I couldn’t help but lock eyes with Flurry Heart, who gave me a large smile and babbled a bit of nonsense. She reached out with her hooves and locked her arms around my front legs.

I didn’t know what to do as I tilted my head. But I gave her a small smile and leaned down to her level. She wasted no time in giving me the most affectionate nuzzle she could. I couldn’t hold back from giggling.

After a minute of walking, I heard some distressing sounds. On a couch in a room near the back of the castle, Lovelight and Haze were sitting. He was rubbing her back gently as she held her head in her forearms.

I jumped off of Cadance’s back and ran over, "Momma!" I cried.

Her eyes opened in alarm as she held her forearms out. I didn’t want to make her feel worse, so I stopped running. "Oh, sweetie, I’m so sorry!" Lovelight cooed worriedly as she brought me up towards her barrel. She nuzzled me over and over, "You must’ve been scared; momma’s sorry."

I felt Haze nuzzle the back of my head as I groaned sadly, "No, it’s not your fault you got sick." I told her.

She smiled and kissed my forehead. "It just came out of nowhere; I really wasn’t expecting it." She hummed as she looked up towards Cadance. "Thank you, Princess."

Cadence nodded. "Please, call me Cadance." Lovelight nodded as she smiled back. "And please, if you need anything, just let me know."

Haze fidgeted worriedly. "Honey, don't you think you should see a doctor?"

They locked eyes as Lovelight looked back down at me and shook her head. "We’re not safe, and neither is Mellow. I’m not leaving my colt just because of a bit of sickness."

I stood up and placed my hooves on her chest with a glare, "If you’re sick, you need help. Forget me, what about you?"

She smiled sadly and pulled me closer, "I refuse. I didn’t even want to leave you in the bedroom alone this morning."

I whined worriedly as Cadance stepped forward. "I could find a doctor for you to come here. Shouldn’t be too much of an issue." Cadence thought for a second: "And you needn’t worry about imposters. None would be able to enter."

Lovelight nodded. "If you could, I’d be very grateful." Lovelight sighed and lowered her head, closing her eyes. Then she opened them back up with just as much alarm: "Oh no… Mellow’s appointment today."

Haze huffed, "We’ve had a bit more important problems lately."

"Appointment?" I wondered confusedly.

She looked down at me with conflicted feelings and said, "Oh, sweetie, me and Miss Foster made an appointment for you. We wanted you to talk to someone who could help you."

"What do you mean?" I asked with a bit of worry.

She sighed nervously, "A therapist, someone that knows what’s going on in your mind and can help you overcome your fears." She gave me a short smile.

However, inside, my mind was screaming at me. I’d never heard of a thing called a therapist, and it sounded really scary. Were they going to use magic on my brain to see my past? But then they would find out that I was never a pony. And then Lovelight and Haze wouldn’t want me anymore! I didn’t want to see a therapist; they sounded scary!

I backed away from Lovelight until my back hit the cushion, and I whined with terror, "No! I don’t want to talk to a therapist!" I whined.

All of the adults looked at me with pity; Lovelight looked heartbroken. "Mellow…" She sighed sadly.

"No!" I reiterated. "Nobody needs to see in my head! It’s my head!" I announced bravely.

Cadence leaned down, "Mellow, they aren’t supposed to read your mind, sweetie. And they won't make you talk about things you don’t like."

Lovelight reached out for me as I stopped trying to become one with the cushion. "Really? They just talk?"

Lovelight nodded quickly as she wrapped her forearms around me lovingly, "Yes, nobody is going to read your mind." She nuzzled my face, "I’m sorry, baby, I need to understand when something like that could be misunderstood."

She leaned forward to lock eyes with me, "Please forgive me for making you upset."

I hugged her muzzle, "I’m not mad at you, momma."

Cadence stood up and smiled down at us. "Then I will find a doctor for Lovelight and inform your therapist of where to go."

Lovelight looked up at her wearily, "He was supposed to show up at our house… I’m not sure how you’d do it."

"Just leave it to me," Cadence began, "and let yourself relax." She gave a confident nod before walking off. Flurry’s eyes hadn’t left me the whole way out as she gave a cute little wave.

Haze nodded in agreement as he rubbed Lovelight’s back more. "Are you feeling any better after the medicine?"

She nodded, and Haze smiled. "Then why don’t you and Mellow go rest a bit more? I’ll bring you two breakfast in a bit."

Lovelight nodded with a smile, and they shared a short kiss. I ran over and hugged Haze’s barrel as he nuzzled me back. Then Lovelight picked me back up, and we returned to bed. She walked a bit slower than usual, but she reassured me she was okay.

I heard some odd shouting and loud commotion from outside, but it got drowned out the further into the castle we went.

"Everypony, please calm down!" Twilight shouted desperately as she rubbed a hoof against her head in a soothing manner.

The large crowd of ponies who had gathered at the bottom of the castle’s steps only got even angrier as they shouted more once again. "It’s been three more days, and nobody will tell us what’s going on! My wife and son are missing!" One stallion shouted.

"I was supposed to meet my parents!"

"Where’s my husband!?"

"Give us answers!"

The crowd erupted into a frenzy of words that merged together as Twilight groaned loudly. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were behind her, and Applejack stepped forward, putting a hoof on her shoulder. "Ahm thinkin’ it’s best we tell ‘em all we know, Twilight."

Rainbow Dash leaned in from above, "Or we just slam the door in their faces? Isn’t this like a top-secret issue?"

Twilight groaned. "It’s hard to keep something top secret when family and friends go missing and neither Mayor Mare nor your resident Princess can tell you why."

Rainbow shrugged as Applejack nodded. "You have to give ‘em something, Twi. Or we’re gonna be wranglin’ upset ponies like cattle."

The front door opened, and Cadance stepped out by herself; her eyes widened as she approached Twilight. The crowd erupted with more questions at her appearance, but they were too jumbled to understand. "Twilight?" She asked.

Twilight stamped her hoof, "I know, I know! I need to tell them something!" She growled.

Cadence sighed. "I was going to say breakfast is ready. But yes, telling them something would probably benefit everypony."

Twilight sat down and brought a hoof up to her chest. "But how do I tell them that I failed them and don’t know where their family and friends are?" She huffed as she teared up a bit, "I can’t promise them anything or even give them hope. Because I don’t know!" She groaned angrily.

Cadence nuzzled her, Rainbow put her hoof on her back, and Applejack placed her hoof on Twilight’s other hoof. "We’re with you, Twilight." Rainbow said reassuringly.

Applejack smiled, "It might do you best to tell ‘em exactly what ya told us. They won’t be happy, but at least they’ll understand."

Twilight took a long and deep breath before stepping forward and looking over the crowd. Surprisingly, the crowd grew quiet as they waited for her to speak. One more deep breath and a nervous gulp, and Twilight opened her mouth. "I know this is hard on all of you, so I will be as honest as I possibly can." She fidgeted nervously as she announced, "I do not know where your family or friends are."

Murmurs in the crowd began, which grew angrier by the second as Twilight spoke loudly once again, "That’s not to say we aren’t trying our absolute best to figure things out!" She shouted. "And the best way to do so is if everyone here could help pitch in. We have two culprits so far that we believe are behind all of it."

The crowd grew quiet as they only whispered to each other. "The first is a unicorn mare named Astral. And the second, a brown pegasus. They wear cloaks and…" Twilight looked around nervously, then back at Cadance.

Cadence nodded and whispered, "They don’t have cutie marks. Or… Astral doesn’t at least."

Twilight’s eyes widened as she turned back around. "The mare, Astral, doesn’t have a cutiemark!" The crowd’s eyes widened as they looked at and talked to each other.

Twilight stamped her hoof for attention. "This is not all to say that I wish for you to hunt these ponies down; they are dangerous, and I do not want any of you to be harmed! I simply wish for you to keep an eye out and report any sightings if possible. Do not put yourself in danger!" Twilight reiterated.

Twilight turned around to head back inside and glanced over her shoulder. "And Astral, if you’re listening…" she began angrily as the crowd went silent. "If you come anywhere near my family and friends again, I will not hesitate in my actions." Some of the crowd backpedaled at her look of anger.

Her friends were surprised by those words, but they couldn’t help but agree as they slowly followed Twilight inside, and the crowd dispersed.

Comet grimaced as he hid himself behind the corner of the alleyway again, walking up to Astral with a glare, "Now you’ve done it." He groaned.

She had a hoof to her chin in thought: "I know I failed to grab the colt, but how did she know we don’t have those… cutiemarks?"

"Who cares!" Comet grunted with anger as he brushed past her and kicked a trash can. "All of this would’ve been so much easier if I’d gone instead. Now who knows if we can get it out of him?"

Astral rolled her eyes, then sighed amicably, turning to smile at him. "It’s alright, we still have our next plan, remember?"

Comet took out the device from his satchel and stared at it with a glare. "And you’re sure it will work?"

Astral smirked and walked over, brushing her tail against his side. "I know it will; trust me."

Comet gave a small sigh and a definitive nod. "If the mission goes awry, I’m telling her it was your fault. So your little creature better work out. I’m not trying to get fired."

"Oh, it’ll work all right." Astral giggled.

"It’s not supposed to kill either, just a big harmless distraction, correct?" Comet asked with a raised brow.

Astral nodded with glee. "Oh yes, of course, we wouldn’t want to hurt anybody." She reiterated with worry.

Comet stayed silent for a moment. "This time, I’m getting the kid."

"And the alicorns?" She asked.

"One will have to respond to the distraction. The other can easily be frozen." Comet huffed.

She nodded back at her partner. "Tonight?"

He just huffed, "Of course tonight we don’t have another one."

Astral beamed, "Wonderful."

I crept closer and closer, trying to keep my breathing quiet and my movements still. Until I was absolutely sure that I was in the clear, further and further I went across the plush floor, lifting the heavy silk from above my head. I could hear the beast now, and I froze.

With ever-quieter precision, I reached a hoof out from under it and proceeded to poke the beast. She released a startled gasp as she looked in every direction. "Who goes there?" She asked menacingly. "Who dares enter my cave?"

I held in my giggles as I stayed as quiet as possible. Peeking out from under the covers, I saw the beast averting her eyes in confusion, wearing a curiously large smile. Once I was sure that the beast had stopped watching, I reached my hoof out again, closer and closer. Then I covered the last bit of distance with a quick jab.

But I was too slow in my escape as my hoof was grabbed by the beast, and she pulled me out from under my safety covers, "There you are, little intruder!" She said it in a deep, intimidating voice.

I trembled with laughter as I held my hooves over my face. "No! Please! I’m sorry, I’ll leave!"

"Oh? It’s too late for that little kirin." She thundered. "And you can cover that face all you want; that’s not what I’m after!"

Suddenly, I felt an indescribably high amount of laughter bubble up as she thrust her muzzle into my stomach, relentlessly nuzzling into it. "Haha, stop!" I begged.

She held my hooves away so that I couldn’t protect myself as she raised a brow and said, "Oh? More tickles?" She announced to my horror.

She opened her mouth, making a scene out of how hard she breathed as my eyes became pinpricks, and with the mighty power of a thousand storms, she blew the biggest raspberry ever into my stomach.

I absolutely collapsed into a fit of laughter. "Mommahaha!" I yelped, "Too much!"

She couldn’t keep up the raspberry as she let loose her own fit of laughter. Pulling me closer to her barrel protectively, "Oh? Suddenly the dangerous beast is your mother?"

"Well, are you?" I asked with a giggle.

For a second, Lovelight blushed and giggled, and she seemed to think to herself for a second, "Yes, I am."

She pulled the covers farther up onto us both as she cuddled me closer to herself. I absolutely melted in her warm and fluffy chest fur. "I never wanna leave you." I muttered happily.

She nuzzled my face lovingly and said, "I never want you to leave me either."

"Even a scary monster like me?" I asked.

Her smile faltered, but she brought it back all the same, rubbing her nose against mine, "Even non-scary monsters like my little colt Mellow."

I sighed happily as I rubbed into her embrace. Not much longer afterwards, the bedroom door opened, and the smell of food hit my nose. I perked up as Haze entered with a cart and breakfast items. He smiled at us with a raised brow, "I thought I told you both to rest? I could hear the big, scary monster from the kitchen!"

Lovelight chuckled, "No time to sleep; it was playtime."

Haze raised both eyebrows and said, "Fine, but next time, I'll be the big, scary monster." He said this before walking over and nuzzling me while making growling noises.

I laughed, "Okay, okay! Next time."

He retracted and smiled before wheeling the cart over. It was pancakes and a fruit salad to go with them. We all easily found ourselves digging into the meal, and as always with everything Haze cooked, it was great. "Why are you so good at cooking, Daddy?"

He smiled widely, "I cook each and every meal with my own kirin fire. That means there’s a little piece of me in every meal!" He winked at me as I stared in awe.

Lovelight groaned. "Please don’t go around parading that idea," she said with a small huff of laughter.

"Why not?" He asked sadly as his lip quivered, "It’s true!"

Lovelight leaned over the top of me and nuzzled him, "Set a responsible example with that fire of yours." She reminded him as she glanced down at me.

He made a large ‘oh’ gesture as he waved his hoof dismissively, "I’m just joking. The real secret is using an extra pinch of everything the recipe says to do."

He didn’t notice the both of us staring at us, and he slowly opened his eyes and muttered a small, "What? Is there something in my teeth?"

Both me and Lovelight laughed as I fell into her side after finishing my meal.

"Oh, that’s it," Haze mumbled, "Get over here you!" He threatened jokingly as I released a squeak of surprise and hid under the covers.

"Nobody’s home!" I called.

"Oh really?" He asked, "Must’ve been a mistake. Looks like I’ll just have to make out with this cute lady monster out here-"

"Ew, yuck!" I yelled while throwing the covers off.

Haze held his hoof out and bumped my chest, "Dead, I got you."

I huffed as he brought me into his front forearms. "Now I get a tasty meal," He announced. He pretended to nibble on me all over, causing another fit of laughter.

After plenty more, I’d finally collapsed over the side of one of his legs. "No… more…" I said while panting.

Lovelight laid her head on Haze’s shoulder, "Good, you tired him out. Now it’s nap time."

I didn’t have an argument as I laid myself down against Haze’s chest, which was just as warm and comforting as Lovelight’s. Haze slowly lowered his head down over me, giving me a soft, loving nuzzle before closing his eyes. "Good plan," he mumbled.

"I love you guys." I said again quietly.

"Love you too," they said unanimously, then they giggled afterward as we all fell back to sleep.

3 - Questions//Answers

Twilight didn’t know what to expect as she made the long walk through the hallway. Her friend Fluttershy on her right, having been requested as well. She was adamant about it, considering her worry for his wellbeing. The long hallway only served to exacerbate the anxiety coursing through Twilight. How would he react to another alicorn? She hoped he wouldn’t immediately go nirik the moment he saw them. As they walked, his nurse tried to prepare them.

“Be careful with your movements, he seems to think we may hit him. Especially when he assumes to be in trouble.”

Fluttershy gasped, “O-Oh my. That’s awful.”

However, Twilight was lost in thought completely, and the words went in one ear and out the other. Lovelight glanced at them, and continued with a sigh, “He calls himself 'Zero', but he says that isn’t his name."

Aha! He even had an alias. Twilight started to wonder what hiding his identity could possibly elude to, as she processed the information thoroughly. He was trying to hide his past, or maybe, he had no past and was trying to trick them all? A false sense of security perhaps. She scoffed mentally, she wouldn’t fall for such a dumb trick.

Lovelight stopped in front of his room, becoming slightly quieter, “I’ll be right out here. Remember, you are here to encourage questions out of him, not interrogate." Lovelight sighed, seemingly unhappy with the situation, "I still think this is a bad idea. Please, if you figure anything out, inform me.”

Twilight walked forward without a glance at her, “Yeah, yeah, of course.” Fluttershy timidly walked in behind her, giving a short smile to the nurse pony.

The last thing that Twilight’s hypothesis covered was the possibility that he’d be absolutely mortified upon seeing her. The moment they locked eyes, and he scanned the both of them, his face nearly went a full shade lighter. He almost seemed to be holding in his lunch as well, just barely.

Surprisingly, Fluttershy was the first to start the conversation, “H-Hello there, little kirin. My name is Fluttershy.”

The colt only continued to stare in complete disbelief and awe at the two mares. Fluttershy gestured for Twilight to introduce herself, and she stepped forward while clearing her throat. “I know you must be absolutely surprised to see another alicorn, correct? We don't intend to hurt you, of course, however we won't tolerate any aggression. Does that sound good?”

The blank and still bewildered face on the foal made Twilight want to just cast a mind-reading spell to skip the questioning, her eagerness was high, but she had standards, and sadly mind reading was forbidden. For good reason. She walked over to a stool, pulling it close to the colt’s bed. As she sat on it, she brought a whole notebook and pencil out. “So let’s get started right into my first question-”

“There’s more of you?” The colt finally squeaked out.

There’s no way.

I had to have died or…

Maybe I was still passed out? Maybe I was just laying on the ground with stars swirling over my head?

I was joking when I wondered if I was in some kind of pony society. I didn’t actually want to be in one! And one of them has wings, the other has a horn and also wings! The shy one called herself Fluttershy, but the horned one only pulled a stool up and sat uncomfortably close.

“There’s more of you?” I asked in bewilderment.

They both blinked owlishly, then met each other’s gazes. When the purple one turned to look at me, after asking that she released a short laugh, “Ah yes! As I said, it must be jarring meeting another alicorn.” She cleared her throat and shuffled the papers like she was about to test me, “Anyways, as I was saying-- You are indeed an alicorn, correct? This isn't some sort of disguise, or happenstance of your race?” She leaned in even closer.

I averted my gaze and backed off, “I-I- What? What’s an alicorn?”

“Interesting,” she huffed with unnerving amounts of enthusiasm as she scribbled in her notebook. "And you can't be a changeling, I would've noticed immediately," she mumbled to herself, trailing off.

I wanted to know what was going on, so slowly I raised my hoof, “C-Can I ask a q-”

“So, are you a full alicorn? How does it work as a kirin? Are their powers the same as a regular alicorn, or does it just mean you’re the most powerful kirin.” She leaned in even further, reaching out and touching my wings. "These are much like dragon wings."

“Twilight…” The shy one muttered.

I recoiled away, “I- Can you not touch me? And please tell me where I am?”

“A hospital, obviously.” Twilight said without glancing at me, “next question. Who are your parents? Were you born an alicorn or did you earn your wings? Since most kirin are born with horns, I'm just assuming you were born with your wings."

“Twilight,” Fluttershy said with a slightly more stern voice.

I was completely blindsided by all these questions. Did I have to answer? Would I get in trouble if I stayed quiet? I didn’t want to make them angry, but I didn’t know the answer! “U-Um, Miss…”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, and she tilted her head, “And how old are you exactly? If you were born an alicorn, you could even be older than me while looking that young.”

I stuttered nervously, trying to get my answer out ahead of her next question, "I'm nine, or maybe eight-- I think? I never kept up."

"Oh!" Twilight scribbled furiously, "Could you possible give me any specifics about when you were born? Date, time, and location?"

My ears naturally flattened against my head, and I looked between her and her notebook. Her curious expression caused a shudder to enter my body, "I-I don't-"

“Twilight!” Fluttershy said her name with enough anger to make her stop gazing at me abruptly.

“Huh, yes?” Twilight turned to meet her friend’s gaze, which was a look I never wanted to be on the receiving end of.

Fluttershy growled non threateningly, and flew up into her face, “This is not how you speak to someone who just went through a traumatic experience! Look at him, he’s terrified, you made the poor dear cry!”

Wait, cry? I lifted my hoof to my eyes, and sure enough, a steady stream of tears were falling. Twilight looked at me with apprehension, and seemed to shrink in her seat. Why was I crying? It came out so suddenly, I didn't even register it.

Fluttershy wasn’t done scolding yet. “And you didn’t even tell him your name, or ask for his name! How unprofessional. Honestly, you should be ashamed, princess or not!”

Wait, princess? I was dead, this was my end. This purple pony was a princess! My panic boiled over, I suddenly found myself bowing my head and planting my muzzle in the bed. I couldn't help my limbs or my voice from shaking, “I’m so s-sorry for my hesitance, Princess! I’ll answer your questions, just please don’t punish me. I had no idea who you were!”

The Princess looked down at me with horror, but Fluttershy seemed to get even angrier with her friend. Staring deep into her soul until she was practically sweating from the pressure. Finally, Twilight spoke, “No, no! It’s alright, my title of princess is only a formality. My name is Twilight. Please, you don’t have to bow your head for me. We were the ones who saved you from the fire last night.”

I hesitantly drew upward, and surprisingly, it didn’t seem to be a test, and I didn’t get in any trouble. Suddenly the door opened, and Nurse Lovelight walked in, “I heard shouting, is everything alright?” She scrutinized my two visitors with an intense glare.

“Just a slight misunderstanding, ma’am,” Twilight replied.

Fluttershy nodded, “It won’t happen again,” she glared at Twilight, “I promise.”

Lovelight nodded slowly before noticing my tears. Her eyes narrowed, and she approached me on the other side of the bed. “Are they upsetting you, sweetie?” She whispered the question into my ear gently, placed a hoof on my back, and rubbed it in circles, which did calm me a little.

I shook my head no, “It was a misunderstanding, they weren’t lying. I just got a bit scared.”

Lovelight sighed, fixing the two mares with a glare. “Would you be more comfortable with me here in the room anyway?” I don’t know why, but I found myself nodding yes without a second thought. Lovelight smiled, and walked over to a corner to observe our conversation for herself.

Fluttershy smiled at me, “I’ve got a better idea. How about, every time you ask us a question, we get to ask one in return. Okay?”

I slowly nodded my head, my ears still firmly pressed against it. I had no control over that function, it seems, or my emotions. I used to be much better at controlling them, because if I didn't I'd get in trouble. “Okay… So where am I? Where is this hospital?”

Twilight cleared her throat again, and though she seemed upset, she continued with confidence, “Well for starters, my name is Twilight Sparkle. You are in Ponyville General Hospital, in the small town of Ponyville. We are also near a city called Canterlot.”

I nodded. “Uhm, could you go a bit bigger?”

She tilted her head but continued, “Not that far away from that is Cloudsdale, and the Crystal Kingdom is about a day’s trip away.”

“Bigger, please.” I asked.

She widened her eyes, “You are in Equestria; does that ring a bell?”

I gave her a blank expression and hummed. Inwardly, I was screaming internally, ‘No this makes no sense. None of those places exist!’ I had to be in some sort of alternate universe or parallel world. Had I been banished from my old one? How did this happen? I needed to figure out a way to go back.

“Okay, your turn.” I said abruptly.

They all gave each other looks, but decided to go with it for now, “Where were you born?” Twilight immediately followed up.

“In a town called Strathemoore-- at least, that’s what I’ve been told, I... don't really remember my time there." I replied nervously.

Fluttershy hummed, “I’ve never heard of it. Would you happen to know where it is?”

I only shook my head at their question. It’s not like I wanted to return to my birth town anyway, it didn’t exist anymore. “Alright, my turn,” I started, “what’s an alicorn? And for that matter, what's a kirin?”

They all looked at me in awe, and Twilight blurted out; “You really don’t even know what an alicorn or kirin is?”

I shook my head, and she seemed to write it down, then she smiled back up at me, “An alicorn is a pony -- or, I guess, a kirin now -- that has both a horn, and a set of wings. As well as that, they usually have earth pony magic. Unless you're a changeling, but they're pretty distinctive.”

She hummed again, "And a kirin, is much like us ponies. But we honestly don't know too much about the origins of the kirin themselves. Only that you have draconic ancestors, which is why you have those scales on your body."

So magic existed in this world too? I just didn’t know how to use it yet. And apparently mine was super strong, like back home! And I had draconic blood in me? If I'm supposedly that powerful, that means I could potentially find a way to get back to my own world. “Your turn,” I said, still mulling over my thoughts.

Fluttershy cleared her throat this time, “Do you have any caregivers, somebody that might be searching for you?”

I could feel the tension in the room increase with that question. Not from me, but from the others. I nonchalantly shrugged my shoulders, "I don’t think so. He will be upset, but Master is far too lazy to look for me," I looked up, and all their mouths were agape with mild horror, "Did I say something wrong?" I felt my ears fall against my head again.

Lovelight came over, “Of course, you haven’t done anything wrong, honey. Could you maybe tell us more about this… ‘Master’ of yours?”

Wait, did I?

Oh… oops.

That wasn’t supposed to slip. I just had to play it off now; I didn’t want them to know I had a master, or they might send me back to him. The punishment I’d get if they found out would be immense! “Oh! Did I say master? That’s his alias, like how I call myself Zero. He’s just a… friend I left behind!”

Please work, please work…

I could see there was doubt, but Lovelight gave them both some sort of look, and we moved on from that topic, thankfully.

However, Fluttershy was persistent, I’d give her that. “What about your parents?”

I felt myself drowning under the pressure, “I-I uh…” I didn’t know why answering was so hard for me, I knew the truth.

Before I even had time to reply, Lovelight wrapped a hoof around me, and started wiping tears from my eyes. I had started crying again, apparently-- curse these dumb emotions. “You don’t have to reply if it upsets you,” she whispered soothingly into my ear.

After a minute of controlling my emotions, I sighed, “I guess it’s my turn. I caused that fire yesterday, right?”

Fluttershy and Twilight looked at each other worriedly, and I could see it in their eyes. I lowered my head, “How bad was it,” I asked simply.

“Was it the first time you went nirik?” Twilight questioned me back.

“How bad was it?” I reiterated again, this time a bit more assertively.

Twilight sighed, “The fire spread quite widely, it was about the same size as Ponyville maybe. Everything in it was turned to ash. But it has been dealt with, and you aren't in any trouble.”

I had no frame of reference for what Ponyville’s size is. But when someone says you started a fire so big it could’ve burned down a town by itself…

I felt a shiver go down my spine, and I slowly hugged myself with my hooves as I shook. Lovelight tried to put a hoof around me again, but I snapped a bit, “Don’t touch me please.” She looked saddened, but she retracted her hoof respectfully. I liked Lovelight, she seemed to respect my boundaries. I knew she was just trying to be nice but she really shouldn't--not to me,‘It's just her job anyway, don't let your guard down,’ I thought bitterly, 'I promise, you don’t want to help me anyway,'

My breath came out shaky, “Was anyone hurt?”

Fluttershy shook her head, “Not that we know of.”

Twilight sighed, “The fire was so intense and hot, it was quite the spectacle. We wouldn’t have even known if you had incinerated someone-” I felt myself freezing up at that.

“Ahem,” Lovelight interrupted angrily, “Princess Twilight!” She said her name more as a warning then anything else.

Twilight quickly corrected herself, “But you were in the everfree! Barely anypony-”

“Ahem!”

“-Nopony ever goes there!” Twilight corrected herself again loudly, “And nopony is missing, so I can assure you there were no injuries!” She put on a wide, goofy smile afterwards.

I sat in silence, the mare across from me becoming uncomfortable. “Your turn,” I said coldly, refusing to make eye contact.

“What caused you to go nirik? And was it your first time?” Twilight asked carefully.

“Yes. These wolves made of plants and trees-”

Fluttershy gasped, “Timberwolves!? Oh my gosh!”

“-they bit my leg and dragged me out of hiding. I’m not sure what happened, but I got incredibly angry and sad, then everything became engulfed in flames. I had to jump into the water to stop myself from burning anything else,” I said.

“But why would you jump into the water?” Twilight began. "For a kirin isn't that-"

Lovelight seemed upset as she interrupted Twilight. “Okay, I think visiting hours are ending quite soon, so, if you wouldn’t mind?” She gestured for the door.

Twilight’s eyes widened in genuine panic, “Is it night already? Where has the day gone?”

I sighed, and looked up at Lovelight. She looked down at me with a worried yet comforting look. “Miss Lovelight, it’s okay. You don’t have to kick them out because of me.”

She leaned down and did something I didn’t understand either. She rubbed her muzzle against the side of mine, ever so gently.

For some reason, it made me feel warm and safe, like everything would be okay. Yet it was so brief and fleeting that I almost wished she’d done it again. “You need rest,” she began gently, “you’ve already done so well today. I’m very proud of you.”

My heart fluttered, and ached at the same time. Why, why was she saying that? I hadn’t done anything worthy of praise, and yet she believed it wholeheartedly. She smiled at me yet again, then continued to lead them out of my room. I was lost in thought, my hoof resting in the spot she’d just nuzzled. It was so comforting, and made me feel a sense of safety I’d never felt before. It felt like there were a thousand words behind that one action alone.

And I wanted more of it.

That was a silly thought, though. I lowered my hoof again, more tears falling from my eyes. I had burned down a whole forest, who would ever want to be near someone like that?

“Zero? Are you okay?” All my feelings washed away as soon as I heard that name again-- a reminder I couldn’t forget. That no matter how much I pretended, it was still me in the end.

A reminder that I didn’t deserve anything.

“Yes. I think I’ll rest,” I replied emotionlessly, my eyes duller than an onyx.

“Okay, dear, just press the red button next to your bed when you need me, okay?” She showed it to me.

I gave the most subtle nod. She seemed to be leaning down to console me, but I turned my back to her, and pulled the covers over myself clumsily.

‘Zero,’ I thought bitterly.

Of course.

'You’ll always be Zero.'

Once the group was far enough from the room, the two visiting mares could practically feel the anger flowing off of Lovelight. And they winced when her words finally came out, “Forgive me, Princess. But what in tartarus was that?”

Twilight’s ears lowered to her head, and she avoided looking up, "I'm sorry-"

"Sorry doesn't cut it!" Lovelight sharply cut her off, causing the two mares to flinch. "I mean, really? 'It was so hot we wouldn't know if you incinerated anybody' -- Are you serious?" A short growl escaped Lovelight's voice at that.

Twilight stared at the ground as they walked, “I don’t know. I guess I just got so caught up with him being the first alicorn kirin. I forgot to slow down and think about how he would feel. I'm awful with foals...”

“He's not just a regular foal,” Lovelight barked, “he's a traumatized, possibly abused foal. If it were up to me, I’d see to it that you never meet with the colt again. But since you’re a princess-”

“I understand, Nurse Lovelight. Being a princess doesn't excuse my actions,” Twilight said solemnly, “and I’ll think over my words much more carefully next time. I’ll even read some books on traumatized and abused foals. Would that help?”

Lovelight sighed, “It would,” she muttered as they got to a private room, “but your interrogation wasn’t in vain.” In the quiet conference room was Redheart, waiting for them so they could discuss the foal.

She looked up from her paper, “Oh? Find anything else out?”

Fluttershy spoke for the first time, “Oh, yes. We know where he’s from, and what he got hurt by, his age.”

Lovelight continued for her, “We know that something is going on with his parents that makes him very upset, I can’t imagine they are very good things, either. And also this ‘Master’ he spoke of,” she said, seething with anger. “I feel he wasn’t telling the truth about them being his friend, I think he let something slip and is trying to hide it.”

Redheart looked appalled by the news, and cleared her throat, “Maybe he thinks we’ll send him back if he tells us?” She offered.

That was a solemn note for the entire group. And Twilight awkwardly started, “And while it doesn’t relate directly to his mental state, we did find out something important about his alicornhood.”

“What’s that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, by the way he was describing it, he’d never gone nirik before. And you also said that he didn’t know how to use his horn, or his hoof magic?”

Lovelight nodded, wondering what she meant by all this. “It’s just my personal theory, but I think when he got attacked by the timberwolves he had his magic awakening.”

They all looked at her in disbelief, Redheart hummed with uncertainty, “He’s young, yes, but having his magic awaken this late? And don't alicorns always have their awakenings very early? Am I mistaken?”

Twilight countered, “Well, if he really was abused, they could’ve kept him from awakening it. In a bunch of truly awful ways, but it sadly can be done.” The expressions in the room told her all she needed to know about her theory. “Plus, fire that strong and uncontrolled? I’ve seen Flurry Heart’s magic surges, they are very powerful and she barely has to try. Similar to how his fire instantly became out of his control. When Flurry Heart first awakened her magic, it was a disaster."

Lovelight tapped her hoof against her cheek, “So you’re saying, he accidentally found his magic, while also happening to fall into nirik form as a defense mechanism?”

Fluttershy hid behind her hooves, wondering, “Wouldn’t his magic manifest when he was being… abused by whoever? Because they would've made him sad and angry too?"

Redheart shook her head and locked eyes with her, “Abuse victims very often trust their abusers until the bitter end, and unreasonably so at that. I wouldn’t be surprised if Zero thought of himself as more of the problem than his own abusers. So personally, I think Twilight’s theory holds up.”

Lovelight shifted uncomfortably between hooves, as she looked downward, “And there is also that name,” she started with a sigh, “I called him Zero not long ago, it was like his entire personality shifted. He wanted nothing to do with me, when minutes earlier he was letting me nuzzle him.” She finished sadly.

Redheart hummed, “A nickname, perhaps given to him by his abusers?” She looked between the three of them curiously, “What is one of the first things you associate with the word zero?”

Fluttershy hummed, “Numbers?”

Twilight huffed, “Formulas.” She got a few odd looks for that.

Lovelight had a few tears streaming down her cheek already, “Nothing,” she said sadly. Fluttershy and Twilight’s eyes widened, and their ears fell.

"Exactly," Redheart said with a grimace, "It might be a nickname, meaning that he is ‘nothing’ to them -- something that nopony wants. Abusers often do this, because it gives them a lot more control over the victim. But that’s all just speculation."

"The good thing," Redheart started again, "Is that he is letting any affection reach him."

Lovelight smiled, "He's probably touch-starved. It's common for foals with only one abuser to still reciprocate affection, even if they flinch sometimes."

"And on another good note," Twilight interjected, "Since that fire last night was his magic awakening, it means that from here on out, his magic surges will be severely less powerful."

The room was quiet for a long minute, everybody thinking about what they’d talked about. Finally, Twilight sighed, “I should get going for now. And get a letter to Princess Celestia.”

The two nurses nodded, and Redheart stepped forward. “Remember our agreement, both of you. Everything said in this room stays in this room. Am I clear?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Yes,” Twilight started, “I remember.”

Lovelight was still upset with them from before, “And remember, the only reason you’re a part of this, is because you can contact Celestia so directly about our findings. If information got out that there was a new alicorn, who is also a kirin? The world would turn upside down.”

“Also,” Twilight began with a smug grin, “I’m the only one here who can suppress an alicorn’s magic. Honestly, I think I should apply for honorary firefighter status now.”

They rolled their eyes lightheartedly, and a small amount of much needed laughter was shared by the group. Twilight and Fluttershy left the building, leaving only Lovelight and Redheart together.

Lovelight sighed and tried to keep her sadness at bay, “What do you suggest I do, Redheart?”

Redheart smirked, and bumped her flank against her friend’s, “Kill ‘em with kindness! There’s a reason I signed you up to be his personal nurse, Miss Loveydovey~”

Lovelight stuck her hoof over Redheart’s muzzle, stopping her teasing, “Oh really? I thought you were just too lazy to do it yourself!”

After removing her hoof, Redheart chuckled, heading for the door, closely followed by her friend. Redheart sighed sheepishly after a few moments, cutting through the silence. “And, you’re not wrong about that.”

Lovelight burst into laughter.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading! This story has done much better then I anticipated, so thanks for all the likes, favorites, and comments and such!

Also there's gonna be some art throughout this story, don't take it too seriously. It's just me challenging myself to visualize some scenes or character emotions. If they aren't very good, it's alright. It's just practice to me.

17 - Diving//Bell

Author's Note

After a couple requests, here's another chapter. Figure I might as well finish the story since the end is close by anyway. I don't know if there's much of anybody waiting for this story at this point now, but if you are, then here ya go. Enjoy!

17 - Diving//Bell

I circled the tiny foal with intrigue and a tilted head, "She’s so tiny." I said with a giggle.

Haze and Cadance both smiled and laughed. Haze replied with a raised brow, "You are too, buddy."

I looked up at him with a smirk and stuck my tongue out. Then I looked towards a room in the castle a bit farther away, "When is Momma coming back?" I asked worriedly.

Cadence hummed, "Anytime now, little one. Be patient; the doctor will help your momma feel better."

I sighed and turned back to them. We were waiting in the main area of the castle again, and I didn’t trust some random doctor either. Flurry nudged me from below: "Mewo!" She said cheerily with a little squeak and a giggle.

I giggled and laid down, nuzzling the tiny foal, "Flurry!" I replied happily.

"Awww." Cadence chimed, "I think she likes you, Mellow."

I heard walking behind me and turned to see Twilight and her group of friends walking in along with Spike. Most of them looked our way but decided to keep their distance, except, surprisingly, Twilight. She approached carefully, even as Haze gave her a warning glare. I backed away a bit as Flurry lunged forward at her muzzle for a hug.

Cadence picked up Flurry as Twilight stopped; she lowered her head and closed her eyes with a sigh. "I… have something for you."

I eyed her wearily as she brought out what looked to be a necklace. With a sparkling blue and purple crystal. Twilight set it in front of me: "If you place your hoof on this necklace and hold it, a distress signal will be sent out."

"Twilight!" Cadence admonished.

She looked up swiftly, "It’s merely a precaution!" She defended.

Haze growled behind me, "What, so you’re expecting my foal to be kidnapped?" He asked with a huff.

"I just want him to be safe, like the rest of you! This is my one way of ensuring that." Twilight finished with a sigh.

I tuned them out as I looked down at it, slowly grabbing it with my hooves. "I’ve never been given a gift before…" I said in complete wonder.

All of the arguing stopped instantly, and silence reigned around me. I looked up at Twilight with a sigh, "I like it. It means I can always find my way back to momma and daddy." I said with a smile.

The adults seemed relieved at that, and Twilight smiled as she helped me put it around my neck with her magic. "Yes, it will. And someone will be there to bring you home to them. I promise."

I gave her a nod, and looked down at the necklace with a smile. Twilight returned to her friends again, and Spike popped up next to me. "Hey, Mellow." He greeted me nervously.

I smiled, "Hi Spike."

Flurry jumped down from Cadance’s grasp and tackled the dragon’s face, "Spee!" She mumbled.

We all laughed as he wrenched the filly from his face, and she relented. She smiled and looked between me and Spike. "Fwens!" She chirped gleefully.

Me and Spike looked at each other and giggled, "Yep, all friends." Spike replied.

I heard the door opening and turned to see Lovelight walking out with the doctor. She looked at us with an odd smile before walking over. First she leaned down and nuzzled me, kissing my cheek, "It’s your turn now, honey." She told me.

I looked at the doctor, a light brown unicorn stallion with a dark brown mane. "This is Doctor Horse, sweetie. He’s also a therapist." Lovelight introduced him as I looked at him in confusion and weariness.

The doctor bowed his head and said, "It’s nice to meet you, little one. Your mommy told me a lot about you."

I tilted my head, "H-Hello…" I said nervously.

He smiled and laid down at eye level with me, "I have a bunch of fun toys in the room over there. I just want to talk to you alone for a little bit, but your mommy and daddy will be right outside. Is that okay?"

I whimpered and looked over at them both. They both gave me encouraging smiles and nods, and Lovelight leaned in close. "It'll be alright, honey; I trust him, so you should too. He’ll make you feel better, I promise."

"Really?" I said this with wonder as I tilted my head.

Lovelight chuckled and nuzzled me. "Really."

"I love you, momma," I whispered.

"I love you too, honey." She gave me a kiss on the forehead.

I smiled and slowly nodded my head before looking back at the doctor, "Okay…"

He smiled and nodded, before standing up and lighting his horn. I suddenly began levitating next to him. I giggled as it was quite fun. We disappeared into the room as Lovelight gave me one last smile.

"...So worry not, my little ponies! You will be home very soon. I promise you!" Celestia said definitively with her wings flared. Cheers erupted in the cabin promptly, and Celestia scanned the crowd with intrigue. However, there was nothing of note, and she moved forward farther into the train.

In the room between carts, Luna grunted in annoyance. "Tia, it’s not working."

"Patience, dear sister." Celestia admonished, "We haven’t even gone through all the cabins yet."

"Yes but…" Luna trailed off with a sigh, "This seems nonsensical. Looking for a needle in a haystack. Any one of these ponies could be the culprit, and we’d never know!"

"Smile back on, sister, next cabin." Celestia said.

"Wha… Are you just ignoring me now?" Luna asked with ruffled wings.

Celestia opened up the next cart door and stepped in as Luna scrambled to look normal. Luna held onto her fake smile for Celestia’s entire fake speech. But she couldn’t help but inwardly groan at the entire idea in itself. Luna didn’t particularly like lying to a bunch of poor citizens who’d gotten wrapped up in something beyond themselves.

But nonetheless, she scanned the crowd of ponies while her sister was deep in her fake speech. Reading from a scroll that contained not a single word, she’d gotten quite good at repeating herself.

As always, the crowd didn’t stand out. Disheveled families, crying foals, and business ponies that never made it to their next destination. But her gaze stopped on one particular pony, and not for any reason that she could immediately discern. They were rather unassuming in their own right, but something was pricking at her mind.

Was it the fact that he wasn’t paying Celestia any attention and was currently stuck staring down at his hooves, which firmly held a book? Was it the yellow cloak he wore with his hood up? Or the odd way he seemed unbothered by his current situation?

No, Luna decided. None of those were why. She'd seen plenty of ponies so far that had yet to jump for joy, choosing to wait and see for themselves. It was more of a feeling she had that she couldn’t pinpoint or discern why.

Celestia finished her speech with a wide smile, and everypony returned to their seats. Celestia turned her head to her sister and could see her deep in thought. "Notice something?" She whispered questionably.

Luna hummed but never took her eye off the pony. Celestia followed her gaze up and studied him for a second. The unicorn suddenly levitated his book away from his vision, closed it, and left it on the bench behind himself as he stood up. He took a long stretch of his limbs before he gazed over at the two princesses.

It was a white-colored stallion with white hair and lightly colored yellow streaks. He wore a yellow cloak with an image of the sun emblazoned on its flank, and on his chest sat a crest holding a yellow gem. He raised his brows and froze for a second at the two princesses gazes, who gave him smiles.

Celestia’s gaze locked onto the gem on his crest, which was currently glowing with a strange energy. "Tia…" Luna began.

"Yes…" Celestia agreed silently as the stallion turned and headed for the door of the cart.

Celestia moved forward, passing by a few passengers who were questioning her. "Excuse me, my little ponies; I must inform the rest of the train." She said rather absentmindedly. The retreating stallion seemed to pick up speed with his trot.

Luna followed closely behind, and the stallion exited through the doors swiftly. Celestia and Luna picked up the pace as well and swung open the door between the carts. "Hey, stop-" Celestia began, only to find that the stallion was nowhere to be found. Not even in the next cabin over was there a single sign of him.

The two princesses sat in confusion between carts, "Where’d he… go?" Celestia said in asontishment.

"That’s him; he’s got to be behind it," Luna said with a short growl and a stamp of her hooves. "I say we split up and inform the guards."

Celestia sighed, "Who knows Luna? He may be able to change his physical form. If this really is his doing, then we are stuck in his trap. We must tread carefully."

Luna grunted again. "I’m tired of treading carefully! Our friends are more than likely in trouble, and we’ve been stuck on this train for ages! Not to mention all of these poor ponies who’ve been caught up with this charade!"

"Luna, calm down. We must not fight each other over this." Celestia said amicably.

Luna closed her eyes, took a long breath, and sighed, "We are on the same side, Tia." She said this as she began fiddling with the door on the outside of the train. "You can do it however you like. But I won’t just sit around while ponies are in danger." She remarked with a huff as she jumped out of the door and flew onto the roof of the train.

"Luna!" Celestia called after her worriedly. She watched the doorway with a sigh before closing it and continuing her investigation alone.

"How are you today, Mellow?" Doctor Horse asked me curiously.

I stared at him from the other couch, fiddling with my hooves under myself. "Um… okay, sir." I replied with a bow of my head. The sound of him writing something down afterwards caught me off guard, and my body froze a bit at that.

"Please, don’t be scared of this." He said with a chuckle, "I’m just writing things down to help me understand you more. Is that okay?"

"Um, I guess so." I mumbled wearily as I averted my gaze.

He nodded; his demeanor and smile were quite friendly, but I didn’t want to get too comfortable. "Let me start by saying that you do not need to answer any of my questions if they make you uncomfortable. Does that sound okay, Mellow?"

I nodded shortly, "Okay."

He smiled widely and said, "And don’t feel shy to play with the toys; they’re in here for a reason."

I eyed them, but for the moment, I only gave him another small nod in response. The doctor cleared his throat. "So, what do you think of Ponyville? Do you like it here?"

I tilted my head, "There are lots of nice ponies, and it’s pretty in some places. But there are a lot of ponies."

"Have you never been anywhere with so many ponies?"

I shook my head, "It’s a big town. I’m from a small town." A thought poked into my mind right then: ‘Don’t give anything away. He’ll take you away from momma if he knows where you’re from.’

"Oh really?" He said curiously, "Do you remember the town you grew up in, Mellow?"

I shook my head rapidly, "No, it’s gone now."

"Do you know anypony else from there?"

I shook my head again. "Nobody is left I-" I closed my mouth, ‘No, too much.’

He smiled to ease me, "Let’s talk about something fun. What do you like to do for fun, Mellow?"

I rubbed my hooves nervously, "Oh well, I like playing with momma and daddy. That’s fun."

"Do you like to do anything for fun by yourself? Do you like to draw? Maybe collect bugs?" He asked.

"Collect… bugs?" I said in confusion. I sat in silence for a minute, "Magic, I used to like playing with magic."

He hummed, "Used to? Do you not like it anymore?"

"No," I said quickly, "magic is dangerous. I don’t use it anymore."

The doctor wrote a few things down and looked at me with an empathetic face, "Did your magic hurt you before? Did you accidentally hurt yourself with it?"

I shook my head and looked downward, and the doctor hummed curiously again. "Did somebody… hurt you with magic?"

I let the silence sit for a while. "I hurt people with magic." I said quietly.

He looked saddened. "Is this about the fire in the Everfree?"

I didn’t respond for a long while, so he asked, "Is this from something… before?"

I sighed and lowered myself. ‘Don’t tell him what you’ve done. Be quiet.’ I told myself.

"It’s okay," He said understandingly. "You don’t have to answer."

We sat in silence for a moment as the doctor relaxed in his seat some more. "Is there anything you want to ask me?"

I tilted my head. "Me ask you?"

He chuckled. "It wouldn’t be very nice of me to only ask you things, would it?"

I hummed in unsureness as I thought. The bubbling sense of unease in my body was urging me to ask questions that I didn’t know if I wanted the answer to. I looked up at his awaiting yet calm expression and quickly looked away again. "You won’t take me from momma if you don’t like my answers?" I asked worriedly.

He shook his head rapidly and said, "I would never dare to, Mellow. Everything you say is safe with me; nobody else will hear it." He gave me a warm smile, "I’m just here to help your momma figure out new things."

"About me?"

"Only if you’d like to tell me." He reiterated. "I won’t force you to tell me anything, Mellow."

I hummed and sat there for a long pause. "What do you think happened to me?" I asked.

The doctor tilted his head back at me, "I’m sorry, Mellow, could you explain that question a bit more?"

"Before I… found Ponyville, what happened to me?" I sighed at his surprised expression. "I know you won’t know, but…" I mumbled.

He continued to look at me in surprise and composed himself a few moments later, "Well, I don’t like to assume things…" He paused with a sigh, "But if I were to guess, you were held captive beyond your knowledge by changelings. With one particularly abusive one…"

‘Oh, good. They still think it’s those changeling things.’ I thought with an inward sigh of relief. "What’s abuse?" I asked with a tilted head.

The stallion grimaced, lowering himself to be at eye level with me. "Abuse is when someone does things to you that hurt you. On the outside, or maybe in your head. They make you feel bad about yourself a lot."

"Master wasn’t abusive." I said defensively.

I could see he disagreed, but he slowly responded with curiosity, "How so?"

"Master kept me away from others… so that I wouldn’t hurt them by accident. He cared about them." I said with a shrug.

The doctor furrowed his brow. "But was he nice to you, Mellow?"

I shuffled awkwardly with my hooves. "He… He told me I had a lot of potential. He said I was very useful." I felt a sinking feeling in my gut: "But… he wasn’t nice like momma and daddy."

Doctor Horse looked uncomfortable as he stared at me empathetically. "It’s okay, Mellow. Sometimes mean ponies are really good at making you think they’re nice to you. Even when they’re still really mean, they might act like they care. Does that sound familiar?"

I couldn’t stop rubbing one hoof behind the other, and my mind began to flood with past memories that made me feel really bad. Eventually, I released a small whine: "I don’t want to talk about this anymore…"

He was instantly supportive of that idea, as he set his notes aside for now. "Of course, Mellow, we’ll just stop right there." He slid off the couch and pointed at toys on the ground, "Want to play something with me?" He invited me with a smile.

Lovelight walked in to see her foal leisurely playing with an assortment of toys on the ground. But when she walked in, he immediately jumped to his hooves and ran headfirst into her leg, "Mommy!" He cried happily.

Hearing him call her that was so fulfilling and made her boundlessly happy each time. She quickly embraced the little kirin with as much love as possible. "There’s my little campfire," she cooed as she soothed him by stroking his mane.

She looked up and met Doctor Horse’s gaze, who gave her a wide smile and a nod. Lovelight made her way over and took her position on the opposite couch as the foal nestled close to her side. She nuzzled him before resting a hoof on his back and rubbing. Mellow almost immediately began to doze off once again in her presence.

The doctor eyed the foal for a moment and chose to speak quieter: "You’re a very good mother; are you sure you’ve only known him for such a short time?"

Lovelight giggled: "I’m the oldest of three, and not by a small margin. I used to mother my siblings well enough. Though having my own now is so much more sweet than that duo."

He laughed and nodded in agreement. "I understand that feeling." He paused for a minute as Lovelight nuzzled the foal again, but the foal was happily napping away against her side. Horse smiled, "He’s a very kind little one. Which made some of the things he told me… heartbreaking."

Lovelight’s eyes widened, and a worried expression overtook her. "Did he tell you a lot?"

He pursed his lips, "He didn’t say a terrible amount, but I can infer a lot from what he did say." He sighed. "It’s very easy to ask him questions; he doesn’t shy away from the subject like most foals. Which is both bad and good."

"Really? What did he say?" She asked hesitantly.

Haze opened the door at that moment carefully, then gave a sheepish look. "Sorry…" He said.

"Perfect timing." The doctor said, waving him over. Haze hummed curiously but didn’t question it as he carefully took a seat, with Mellow nestled between them both.

"Anyway," Horse continued, "firstly he told me that he came from a "small" town. And that he wasn’t used to so many ponies. But curiously, he described this town as simply "gone" but didn’t have an exact explanation as to why. I assume this is from when he was very young."

They both looked at him concerned, "That’s odd…" Lovelight said curiously, "One of the first things he ever said to me at the hospital was that he’d never seen another pony before then."

Horse looked equally confused. "Maybe he got kirin and ponies mixed up?"

Haze chimed in, "I’ve never heard of any such stories of a kirin town going missing. Though most other tribes are rather reclusive, even to each other."

Horse thought about it for a moment before moving on. "When I asked him what he liked to do for fun, he said he liked playing with his mommy and daddy." Lovelight and Haze smiled as the doctor continued, "And his only idea of personal fun was practicing magic. Though, in addition, he told me he refused to use magic anymore."

Haze and Lovelight shared a look of sadness. And Haze questioned him, "Did he give a reason?"

Horse grimaced: "He refused to tell me exactly why. But I narrowed it down, and he seems to think he hurt somebody terribly with it. From even before the Everfree incident."

Lovelight and Haze looked shocked, and Lovelight eyed her foal sadly, "Was he made to hurt people?" Her thoughts ran rampant with horrifying implications of what it could all possibly mean. And she began to understand his actions over the past week and why he’d hated his magic so much.

The doctor sighed, "It’s impossible to know." He replied to her before looking at the foal curiously. "After that, I prompted him to ask me questions. Usually this allows us to understand them more and where their main fears lie."

The two parents listened intently as Horse smiled again. "He asked me if I’d take him away from you two. So from what I can see, you’re both doing a great job so far."

They both smiled appreciatively at that and shared a nuzzle with each other. Horse’s smile faded. "But his second question was asking me what I thought had happened to him before the Everfree."

They both looked at him with curious expressions, as the doctor was similarly interested. "I can say that’s certainly a first. But my first thought was that he wanted to know our presumed story of him so that he could change his answers accordingly." Horse sighed and put a hoof to his forehead, "I was put in a rather surprising predicament by that. But decided that telling him the truth was worth it."

"About the changelings and kidnapping?" Lovelight inquired.

He nodded. "But I can deduce that most of our ideas are wrong, as when I told him this, he showed a relieved look. And he immediately moved on and questioned what abuse is."

Both parents were listening intently as the doctor seemed angrier than before. "That conversation led to him bringing up this "master" of his. He defended his master, saying that he only wished to keep others safe by keeping Mellow away from everypony. I asked him if they were nice to him, and he froze up and didn’t wish to speak anymore. Likely because he couldn’t process the idea of it all efficiently. I could see that he was going through his memories with a less than happy look."

Haze scoffed and crossed his hooves over themselves. "From the way everything sounds to me, someone just wanted to have an exotic pet alicorn. One that would stay quiet and follow orders. And maybe those orders led to Mellow hurting others. Maybe even from his previous home."

Lovelight clutched the foal more possessively, as if he were in direct danger. Her chest tightened with rage, but she didn’t have anyone to release it on, so she redirected it into conviction as best she could. Conviction that she would be the best mother Mellow could ask for, even after such a harrowing upbringing.

Doctor Horse nodded as each of them thought about it. "Let’s not get too consumed by our thoughts. It could always be better or worse; it won’t become clear unless we are patient. Another few sessions, and I believe we could have a convincing answer."

Both parents nodded; Lovelight sighed, "Do we… pry?"

Horse immediately shook his head, "You don’t want to ruin the trust he has for you. He’d become virtually irreparable if so. Just listen attentively to what words he chooses to use and keep being good parents. That’s all I ask of you."

They both nodded as Doctor Horse stood up from his spot and gathered his notes into a saddlebag. He turned to them with a smile and a short nod, but his look suddenly shifted to concern. "Whatever is going on around Ponyville, I hope things turn out well."

Haze agreed, "Far too many things; we’ll try our best."

He bid them farewell and exited the room with a definitive click of the door. They both sat in silence for a long time; eventually, they turned to each other. Haze leaned in and nuzzled her, "Hey, it’ll be okay. No matter what happens, we’re a family."

Lovelight blushed and nodded with a short giggle, "Everything will be fine." She replied with a confident smile.

Luna didn’t immediately find anypony above the train. Nor did she find any unwanted passengers clinging to the outside. The world outside of the train was practically unrecognizable now. Just a fractured mess of broken pieces of something that resembled their world. Other than that, it was all a black void. The train continued on without care through the dark void, the tracks unobstructed by its carelessness.

‘If I were a unicorn… with some sort of time bubble interdimensional power thingy… where would I hide?’ Luna questioned herself mentally.

Her sister would no doubt continue to proceed to the back of the train, so a quick deduction would tell her she needed to start from the front again. But that sinking unease of facing a power she’d never interacted with before was throwing her off. She did not know the extent of his powers or the way in which he could use them.

Gritting her teeth, she took one last scan of the surrounding train above and made her way towards the front cabins. Jumping down into them, she first searched her and Celestia’s cabins without much luck. As well as the engine and every other place. It was then that she felt an odd feeling coming from her horn, and choosing to follow the first sign of something abnormal seemed perfectly reasonable. Then she felt the train shake as multiple explosions went off.

‘Magic? No… that felt like… Celestia? But had she really fou-’ Her thoughts were cut off as she reached the first cabin, only to see absolute and utter chaos. It looked like some sort of natural disaster had occurred in the cabin as others helped each other out of their stupor. Every item and pony was in a state of disarray, completely beside themselves. "What happened?" Luna said out loud in disbelief.

A stallion guard rose to his feet with a groan from next to her: "I don’t know… But Celestia suddenly teleported in here while following after some white pony in a cloak. He blocked one of Celestia’s attacks, and it dispersed into the whole cabin."

Luna sighed, ‘Sister…’ she groaned audibly. "Where’d they go?" She asked irrately.

The guard shrugged, "They teleported out; I’m not sure."

Luna sighed again as she lit her horn, helped a bunch of ponies up, and removed the broken things from the cabin. She quickly ran through the cabin door, following after the wake of destruction her sister had left. Each cabin was in some similar state of disarray.

By the time she was nearing the end of the train, she caught up with Celestia, who was staring down the white unicorn with a dangerous look. The white unicorn looked uneasy as he held up a barrier around himself. "Lower it now! Or I will be forced to use my magic to break through!" Celestia yelled at him.

"Tia!" Luna said while approaching. "You can’t keep doing that! You’re going to hurt somepony!"

The unicorn across the room chimed in, "Thank you! I’ve been trying to tell her this as well!"

"Quiet fiend!" Celestia demanded angrily from the unicorn, who took a few careful steps back.

Celestia threw a blast, which again was immediately reflected by the shield and shook the whole cabin. Thankfully, most of the ponies had fled to previous cabins for safety. "Can we talk it out?!" The unicorn yelled fearfully.

Celestia growled and lowered her horn as she stomped forward. "You’re the one who put us in this position. You have nobody to blame but yourself!" She began charging with another blast.

The door next to the unicorn opened up, and a guard ran in with intent to help. Luna’s eyes widened, and she shouted at her sister, "Tia! Don’t-" but it was too late as the blast shot out of her horn with immense force.

The guard stared death in the face for what felt like ages, then closed his eyes. Only for the blast to rock the cabin again, and surprisingly, he hadn’t died. When he opened his eyes, the barrier from the unicorn was now covering both of them. Celestia stared in shock at what just happened as the white unicorn released the barrier with heavy breathing. Luna stood in front of Celestia, blocking her from potentially attacking. "What are you really here for?" Luna asked him in disbelief after he had just saved the guard.

He sighed, "I’ll tell you the same thing I told her…" He waited for a moment to catch his breath. Even as Celestia glared at him with intense scrutiny.

Luna awaited his answer questioningly, with pure confusion. Once the unicorn had finally recovered from the fatigue of blocking the attack, he looked up, gave them a nervous smile, and declared his intent.

"I am not your enemy!"